Introduction:

Two friends admit their love for each other after many years

Alison and I are at a café one summer afternoon, sipping on iced mochas under a patio umbrella.
“Are you going?” Alison asks.
“Sure, why wouldn’t I go,” I reply.
“Well, Elaine might be there,” she says.
“It’s okay. I’m over it,” I tell her.

Just so everyone is in the know, I’m Kevin and I just finished my first year at NYU. My good friend, Alison, just finished her first year at Columbia. We are both from New Jersey, which is where we grew up. I have known Alison since I came to America from Korea at the age of 9. She was the only person who didn’t treat me funny at the time for being from another country. She is pretty much my best friend and I’m glad we’re both in New York during the best years of our lives so I could at least see her when we weren’t too overwhelmed with midterms or assignments as I couldn’t imagine going through this without her.

Sometime in July after our first year, a friend is having a birthday party in his new apartment, which both Alison and I are invited to. Apparently my friend’s roommate met her one night at a party and they hit it off decently so he invited her. My friend also happens to be good friends with Elaine, who is my ex.

Also, no one knows this but I used to have a huge crush on Alison when we were thirteen. Let’s face it, thanks to puberty and all the hormones that were running through us, all guys would start looking at their female acquaintances differently, let alone someone as sweet as Alison. One day in the eighth grade, the school had an assembly where her class formed a ballet troupe and performed and I just remember at that point in my mind, she went from little Alison with pigtails and rainbow long stockings to, well, still little Alison as she never grew any taller than 5’1” but other parts were and are definitely not so little anymore. I started to notice her blossoming bosom and her butt was starting to take a curvy form. That was also the first time my dick had an erection. At first I thought I was only physically attracted to her but I found that I was really digging her bubbly personality, how she always smiled at everyone. Despite the personality clashes that come with the high school experience, no one dared mocked or disrespected her because of how awesome she is. Puppy love had a way of torturing me and I was practically head over heels as were many others, I’m sure. Of course, I never acted on these urges as I didn’t want to risk our friendship. However, there was a time in ninth grade where we were playing truth or dare with a bunch of friends and she was forced to kiss me. That was one of the most memorable kisses in my life.

As time went on, these feelings faded and we both started dating other people. She was in high demand, with a guy asking her out every other week. Her dating history’s a bit more extensive than mine, having had around 9 boyfriends during high school but none of them were serious, lasting probably no more than two months each. I even started to make fun of her for not being able to hold on to a man. Whereas with me, I didn’t really start seeing anyone until my junior year when I started going out with Elaine, one of the popular girls at school who could pretty much be a walkway model. When I say model, I mean it as she’s stick thin with long legs, barely a bust but an incredible set of blowjob lips. Everyone at the time thought I was getting the best head of my life but the truth is, we never did anything. I didn’t mind though since I really did like this girl. She and Alison had a mutual friend but Alison didn’t really like Elaine all that much and vice versa. Alison would tolerate her for my sake but there were many times when she would let slip about how much she didn’t like her but she would always bite her tongue before she gets too far. Elaine was always jealous of the relationship between Alison and I but I think it’s more the fact that Alison with her 5’1” frame managed to fill out quite nicely with a really nice bust whereas the 5’8” Elaine is practically flat-chested. Just imagine Elaine’s figure as Sarah Michelle Gellar’s where it’s stick thin with no breasts whereas Alison is like Sarah Michelle Gellar from 15 years ago when she was still meaty, juicy and had ample bosoms for her small frame. Alison is not one to show off either – despite being quite fashionable, she always covered herself up but Elaine, being an aspiring model, always had something form fitting on with a pushup bra and would try to expose as much skin as possible without getting into trouble.

Anyway, long story short, Elaine broke up with me a week before prom so she could go with this tall white guy who is some amateur photographer and supposedly had “contacts” in the modeling industry. Rumors have it that they hooked up that night at the hotel. Needless to say, that felt like the worst night of my life. Thankfully summer went by busily and before I knew it, I was moving to New York City and even met someone at school, Lena, but it didn’t work out. And here I am now, back in Jersey after finishing my freshman year. It feels good to be back, to meet up with some old friends and trade stories about our year.

“You want me to go with you?” Alison asks about the party.
“Nah, I’ll be fine. What time are you going?” I ask.
“Probably around 8,” she says.
“I told him that I’ll be there by 7:30ish,” I say. “So I guess I’ll see you there?”
“Yah. But you know what you should do? Load your iPhone with tons of pictures of Lena. She’s hot and has brains. It would totally piss Elaine off,” she says.
“I’m not gonna stoop that low,” I tell her. “Plus, Lena and I aren’t even seeing each other anymore.”
“Whatever, Kev,” she says. “Just sayin…”
We both finish our drinks and head home.

That evening, I arrive by myself dressed in a simple plaid button up with sleeves rolled up and a pair of jeans to an apartment playing hip hop off an iPod and there are about fifteen guests or so in the living room, munching away at some pizza, chips and the usual student party assortment of junk food. Everyone there seems cool for the most part. The roommate however looks like a pompous hipster with his white tie on black striped shirt and suit, wearing shades inside the apartment and a dumb looking top hat. The thing that bothers me most is that one line of hair that runs down his chin from his lips and it just SCREAMS douchebag! I can’t believe Alison might be going out with this guy now.

I make the usual greetings and high fives before I hear some rowdiness coming out of the kitchen. And suddenly, I see Elaine stumbling out of the kitchen with a beer bottle in hand and her face red as a tomato. She’s gained weight since high school. Either she packed on the freshman fifteen or that so called modeling career is not working out and she’s now drinking herself to death. She’s certainly filled out, which I guess is what she’s always yearned for but along with it, she now has gained a bit of a baby bump, which I assume is from the beer and not her being preggers as she is happily gulping down the bottle in her hand.

I turn around to see this big hairy person shoving his tongue down her throat and I mentally throw up a little in my mouth. Suddenly, I hear a familiar voice say out loud, “Whoa, when did a grizzly bear knock up your ex?” It’s Alison and holy mercy, she is looking absolutely FINE. A form fitting purple sleeveless dress with a v-neck that exposes a hint of cleavage, all tucking to her with form fitting precision that expertly shows off her curves and turning many heads in the room. I don’t remember ever seeing any cleavage on her, not even from wearing her prom dress last year. Her hair is down from her usual ponytail, split in the middle and falling to her sides at about slightly lower than her shoulder in length. She’s standing slightly taller than usual due to a pair of heeled boots that gives her an extra 3 inches. James walks up to her and tries to plant a kiss on her but she turns her cheek to him instead.

I go up to her and give her “the look” – no, not the “hey baby” look, but the “really, him?” look.
“What?” she says.
“Okay, I know you’re studying art at Columbia and that crowd can get a bit hipster-ish but c’mon, him?” I tell her.
“Since when did you start getting so defensive?” she asks.
“Hey, you had your comments on who I dated so as your best friend, don’t I deserve the same courtesy?” I reply.
“We’re not dating,” she explains. “I’m just coming to his party.”
“That’s some dress for just a party,” I tell her, pointing up and down.

Throughout the party, I try to have a good time but everywhere I go, Elaine and her man-bear would always pop up and be going at it with their mouths. Both of them stink with alcohol and the guy is sweating so bad, he needs a shower. I thought that since I keep on bumping into them, I should try to make conversation.

“So, when did you two start?”
“About two months ago,” Elaine tells me with a slur. “I was going through a rough time with my last boyfriend and along came Pauly who is so gentle and nice. And BIG if you know what I mean.”
And “Pauly”, as classy as he can be, chimes in with a “Yah, she has the tightest little asshole ever! Mmm nm.”

Great, I thought. Two years when she still had a decent figure and I got nothing but three months with this guy and she’s shitting all over his dick. I look in disbelief as he asks “So how do you know Elaine?” I get up and head over to the kitchen, saying “I need a drink.” “Mind getting us each one?” asks Pauly. Before I could grant such a request, I boldly ask “Elaine, you’re not pregnant, are you?”
“Hell no! I pull out every time,” he says. And with that, I turn around and walk into the kitchen where Alison and the roommate are sitting. The way she’s looking at me, I’m pretty sure she saw the whole thing.

“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Yah, I’m fine…” I’m not fine and she can tell.
“Let’s get out of here,” she suggests.
“No, it’s fine.” I tell her.
“Hey bro, if you’re fine then be on your merry way and leave us alone,” says Mr. Douche.
“Shut up, James!” Alison yells out.
“No, he’s right. I shouldn’t be bugging you guys,” I tell her.
“Don’t worry about me. Just make sure you’re okay and if you need anything, I’m here,” she says as she puts an arm around my shoulder to give me a hug.
As soon as she releases her hold, I nonchalantly say, “So Elaine might be giving birth to the child of that man-bear in about 6 months.”
“REALLY?” Alison asks.
“Well, no,” I reply. “But judging from their lack of safety contraceptive methods and that god awful baby bump, it’s highly probable. Though if she is preggers and keeps drinking the way she does, her baby will either end up dead or looking like a monkey.” Alison giggles from hearing that. I don’t look too pleased and she stops after seeing my face but her bubbly personality is infectious and I can’t help but let out a chuckle myself. I grab a beer from the fridge and just as I take a sip, I hear Elaine puke all over Pauly the Bear and I almost spit out my drink. Alison looks happy at seeing her so miserable like this.
“Dude, you used to date that?” James the douche asks. “Guess I shouldn’t expect much with your fashion sense.”
“Well, no one can pull off that awesome goatee like you can,” I say sarcastically and Alison laughs at his expense.
“Seriously, and what’s up with the shades?” she asks. “We’re indoors!”
Her rays of sunshine are pouring onto me and my night doesn’t feel so bad anymore.

Toward the end of the night, I’m checking out my friend’s room when Alison comes in to escape from the crowd for a sec. I’m looking at all the grad photos, award plaques and prom pictures that cover his walls.
“Can’t believe it’s been a year, huh?” she says.
“Yah…feels like just yesterday,” I reminisce.
“Any regrets?” she asks.
“Nah,” I tell her. “I went through a lot of experiences and through it all, I managed to survive high school, made it to an awesome school for college and my best friend is still my best friend. What more can I ask for?”
She steps close and lean on me as I wrap an arm around her, holding her close and leaning my head on top of hers as we stare at the wall and bask in the memories that it brings us. I poke her on the side of her waist and she jumps and lets out a yelp. I laugh.
“Gets ya every time!” I say.
“Not funny!” she says, trying to look threatening, which makes it even funnier because she’s tiny. Seriously, if Alison tries to fight me, she would win because I would be dying from laughter.
“Any regrets from you?” I ask her.
“I wouldn’t mind a proper prom dance,” she says. “My date missed the last song because he had the runs. It was Lifehouse too, which is my favourite.”
I let out a snort at her expense and she elbows me gently in the gut for doing so. “At least you had a date,” I tell her.
“You’re better off without that bitch,” she tells me.

Suddenly, the typical rap and hip hop stops and a slow ballad plays. Either someone did not set the play list on their iPod properly or someone up high is giving me a much needed break because the song happens to be Lighthouse’s You and Me.

I unwrap my arm from around Alison and extend my hand. “How about that prom dance?” I ask her. She looks at me somewhat confused and I tell her, “I may not be in a sweet looking tux but at least you’re all glammed up in a pretty dress.”
She smiles and takes my hand and we both embrace. She places her head on my shoulder, which she can barely reach with those heels on. We spin slowly in the comfort of each other, surrounded by the sooth voice of Jason Wade, knowing that we’ll be there for each other always. She feels warm and I could feel her heart beating heavily as if it’ll be ripped right out of her heaving chest. I give her a friendly kiss on top of her head. I never want this moment to end but alas, the song is cut short abruptly by the rowdy crowd outside who wants to pick up the pace with some more hip hop. Just as I’m about to stop and let go, Alison clings on even tighter and we continue to slowly spin on the spot, ignoring what’s going on outside.

At about 11pm, I decide to call it a night and Alison decides to join me in leaving. “What about James?” I ask. “I think he’ll be all right,” she says. I don’t even see him in the room. I say bye to my friend and we leave.

It must’ve been raining earlier in the evening as the streets are soaked with puddles all over the place. We stroll along the street as I walk Alison home.

“So, I’m going on record to say that I am not a fan of James,” I tell her. “And it’s not just the stupid goatee.”
“Duly noted,” she tells me. “I wasn’t too keen either.”
“You seemed like you were interested,” I say.
“What makes you think that?” she asks.
“Well, I’ve never seen you dress up so nice before,” I reply.
“Who says I did this for him?” she asks with a sly smile.
“If your reason is to make Elaine insanely jealous, then I think I love you,” I tell her jokingly, to which she laughs.
“Someone needed to put that bitch in her place,” she says. I laugh. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…I mean, things may not have turned out the way you wanted to but I know you still…”
“No,” I tell. “It’s okay. You’re right, someone did need to get her off her high horse.”
“By the way, I still don’t believe you when you say she was jealous of me during high school,” she says.
“Why not?” I ask?
“Well, I mean she was this hot model chick. I’m just…me.”
“And what’s wrong with you?”
“Nothing, I guess. But I wasn’t a hot model chick either. She had the popularity that made people worship her and an inexcusable bitchiness that no one bothered to mention. What would she want that I have?”
I take a moment before answering. “A sense of absolute comfort,” I say. She looks at me, curious as to what my answer means. “I mean, yes, she was someone special but let’s face it, she can be quite a bit to deal with at times. She always had to have this front compared to you who could be yourself. I suppose now that high school ended, she doesn’t need to put up that front anymore. Maybe that drunken puke of a mess we saw back there is the real Elaine, suppressed all those years.” Then I try to make a bold statement without coming off as being too assertive. “Plus, if you really think about it on an objective level, you’re actually really pretty compared to most girls at school and she HATED that.”
Smiling, she gushes out “Haha! If I was so pretty, why didn’t you ever ask me out?”

An awkward silence falls upon us and suddenly, heavy rain comes pouring down on us. Alison lets out a light scream and we both make a run for her house down the street. Once we make it over to her place, she fumbles with the keys under the heavy rainfall. We finally make it inside and she starts groaning on how wet we are.
“Keep it down,” I tell her. “You’ll wake up your family.”
“They aren’t home, silly,” she tells me. “They went to the west coast on vacation.”
We both run upstairs to her room where she grabs me a pair of her dad’s workout shorts. Her dad’s a small guy so when I see what she plans on letting me wear, I tell her “you’re kidding me, right?”
“It’s all I have!” she says.
“What about a shirt?” I ask her.
“I have nothing that will fit you. Unless you want to wear one of my camies,” she jokes. “Plus, you’re a guy and it’s not like I’ve never seen you topless. Now get into the shower before you catch something. It’s just down the hall. I’m going to use the bathroom here. You can throw your clothes into the bin and I’ll give them back to you when they’re washed.”

I go into the bathroom and chuck my clothes into the laundry basket under the sink and hop into the shower. The flow of warm water feels amazing and I let it run for ten minutes, feeling absolutely refreshed afterward. I dry myself off, put on the pair of tight kaki shorts she gave me and walk back to her room and wait til she comes out. I take a seat on her bed, which are littered with her bras. She’s a 34C, which is bigger than I thought she would be. I thought she’d be no more than a high B-cup. Out of curiosity, I poke around a bit, mainly looking at the different class pictures of Alison from when she was a kid that’s on her desk and walls. They bring back a lot of memories for me like how she was the first to say hello to me and offer to eat lunch together at the cafeteria in fifth grade or how she taught me a lot of the American customs we didn’t have back home like trick or treating on Halloween. I also remember the time I got suspended for pushing a kid and scraping his knee because he knocked an ice cream cone out of her hand. That went real well with my parents but I felt like the king of the world at that time, the hero protecting his princess so to speak. I make my way to her later photos such as the ones of her prom and graduation and all I can think of at the moment is how my best friend is pretty much the most beautiful person I’ve ever met and not just because of her physical beauty but her whole package. I’m really surprised she managed to stay single after starting college.

I hear the shower turn off and after a few minutes, she walks out with a towel wrapped around her.
“Geez, why didn’t you get dressed inside?” I ask her.
“Sorry, force of habit. This is my room, after all,” she says.
I turn around so she can change into some clothes.
“No peeking, pervert,” she jokingly says. I distract myself with the photos on her wall, the glass frames giving off a fuzzy reflection of Alison’s naked body. I feel a hard on coming and I try to think of something else to get my mind off her.

After a few moments, she tells me she’s good to go. I turn around to see her wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts on. I can tell she’s not wearing a bra because her nipples are somewhat poking through her shirt.
“Still reminiscing?” she asks.
“Nah, just checking out your pretty face,” I reply. She smiles at the comment. Am I flirting?
“Do you miss it?” she asks.
“Somewhat. Times seem simpler then. But college is so much better than high school,” I tell her.
“Do you miss her?” She looks at me, waiting for an answer.
“I did,” I start off. “I’m not gonna lie, there were times when I would imagine how I could’ve done things differently, how I could’ve changed to make her not change her mind about me. Was it something I did wrong? What triggered it? All questions I’ve asked myself for a good few weeks.”
“You don’t need to change,” she tells me. “Especially not for someone like her. She’s the one who missed out. Never tell yourself otherwise.”
“I know that now,” I tell her. “After seeing her like this at the party, I know now. We belong in different worlds. We’re just not meant to be.”
She places her head on my shoulder and gives me a hug. Loud thunder cackles from outside the window.
“Looks like you’re stuck here for a while?” she says.
“I don’t want to bother you,” I tell her. “Do you have an umbrella?”
“You’re gonna walk home half naked,” she asks. “Plus, it’s a thunderstorm. It could be dangerous.”
“You’re sure I won’t be a bother?” I ask.
“Don’t worry, it’s Saturday night,” she says. “I got nothing to do in the morning.”

Just as I’m about to plop my butt on her bed again, I realize the pile of under garments that’s on there.
“Oops,” she gushes. “Sorry for the mess.” She takes them and dumps them all on a stool by the closet.
“They’re…colorful,” my voice cracks.
“You pervert,” she says jokingly.

We both lie on the bed sideways, feet hanging down from the side, talking to the sound of falling rain and occasional thunder. The conversation is mainly about our high school days and she brings up the time we kissed during truth or dare.
“I can’t believe you actually went through with it,” I tell her. “I was such a nervous wreck at that time because I thought you were gonna say I had cooties or something and no girl in high school would ever touch me.”
“First off, we were in ninth grade,” she says. “We were beyond cooties at that point. And secondly, I was glad that it was you rather than pimple faced Anthony. Oh god, imagine one of them popped while it happened!”
We both started laughing uncontrollably at that image.
“And plus, we’re best friends so it wasn’t as weird as it would be compared to one of the others who only want one thing. Not to mention the fact that you were a pretty good kisser,” she says.
“Why thank you,” I tell her with a coy smile. “I try.”
“Seriously,” she says. “Amongst the top 3.”
“Did you have a crush on me,” I jokingly ask.
She doesn’t answer. She probably thought I meant it as a rhetorical. A moment passes and she asks me, “Hey, Kevin. Truth or Dare?”
Not wanting her to make me wear one of her camisoles and then maybe even get a picture of it, I chose “Truth.”
“You never answered my question earlier…why didn’t you ever ask me out?” she asks.
I take a moment before answering. I look at her, trying to see if this is some kind of trick question.
“I was afraid,” I said. “Afraid that if anything happened…like if you said no or heaven forbid you said yes and things don’t work that I would end up losing you. I mean, you were…are my best friend. You complete me in ways that I never thought a person can. I couldn’t take the chance.”
“So…you did wanted to at one point?” she asks.
“I did,” I reply.
She rolls over and gives me a kiss on the cheek. It feels really nice. She stays huddled next to me.
“Truth or dare?” I ask her.
“Umm…dare!” she responds.
“I dare you not to scream,” I tell her.
She looks at me with a confused look before I poke her in the stomach and she jumps before letting out a loud “EEIIEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!”
“I said no screaming!” I say while laughing.
She slaps me a few times on my arms. It’s hilarious to see her try to fight me. “You fight like a chipmunk,” I tell her with a laugh. Her damp hair is covering her face as she continues to slap me and I brush it apart to reveal the most adorable face in the world. “Okay, since you failed, I get another one. Truth or Dare?”
“Truth,” she says.
I decide to have a little fun with this one. “Do you masturbate?”
“Wow, you’re so perverted!” she says.
“Well?” I ask.
“I’m not saying anything!” she says.
“Well, I guess I’ll just have to find out myself then,” I tell her. I get up off the bed and start opening a random drawer on her desk. “I wonder if I will find any special toys in here,” I jokingly say.
“Kevin, you are so stupid,” she says with a laugh.
“Does someone have some alone time thinking about…James?” I continue to joke.
“God, that’s disgusting!” she blurts out.
She gets up off the bed herself to try and stop me from looking through her drawers. During our struggle, we both end up wrestling each other while laughing really hard. She somehow manages to push me onto the bed and I pull her down with me. As she falls, her face lands on mine and our lips touch. Suddenly, the memory of that kiss we had in ninth grade rushes through my mind. She lifts her head in shock from what just happened.

Suddenly, I got stupid. I use my hand to brush her hair behind her ear and I lean up to give her a kiss on the lips. It is a stupid impulse as I am putting ten years of incredible friendship at risk by doing this. But the crazy thing is, I don’t feel any resistance. In fact, I just realize that her arms are around my neck. I wrap my arms around her and pull myself up so that we’re both in an upright position. Her hands lean gently on my chest as my heart beats like crazy to the dance of our lips. I pull back so I can see that I am not dreaming this. I look into her eyes and she into mine. We both stay silent as I hold onto her shoulders while the sound of rainfall fills the background. It seems like forever has passed and I finally break the silence.

“Please say something,” I say with a slight humorous tone.
“What took you so long?” she asks with a smile. At this moment, those dimples of hers are melting my beating heart.
“Me? I have a feeling that you’re not telling me something,” I say.
“Kevin…” she says softly. “I thought it was just a stupid crush at first. I even tried dating other guys but…it just never works. At the end of the day, I think I always knew that you’re the one I want to be with.”
“How long have you felt this way?” I ask.
“Since I was 11…” she replies.
“ELEVEN?!?!?” I blurt out. She blushes and laughs. I can’t believe this. This whole time she was into me of all people? With her looks and personality, she could’ve had anyone she wanted but she wants me? Oh man, seeing me with Elaine must’ve drove her crazy. How could I have been so stupid to not have seen this the whole time!
“So…if you did ask me out like you wanted to before, when would it have been?” she asks.
“Probably ninth grade,” I tell her. “I started to notice you in a different light since eighth grade. You were in Ms. Ramirez’s dance recital for the spring assembly and when I saw you dancing, I noticed you uh…well, let’s say suddenly, I found you to be very attractive.”
“Oh god, don’t tell me you have a tutu fetish,” she says.
“No no, it’s not that,” I say. “It’s just that…well, the tight uniform made certain…attributes apparent.” I hold my hands out and form a cup with them in front of my chest.
“You are SUCH a pervert!” she says with a giggle.
“Hey, give me a break, I was a twelve year old kid,” I say. “I mean, at first yes it was that but then I noticed how awesome you are. How you’re always so cheery and nice to everyone. And that no matter what happens, you’re there for me.”
“You are such a girl!” she says jokingly.
“Well, then you like girls, you big lesbo,” I joke back.
“You’re a real dummy for not asking me out back then,” she says.
“I can make it up to you right now,” I tell her with a smile.

We both start kissing again and it feels like an absolute fantasy come true. Never in a million years did I think this will happen. The passion we exhibit seems to know no bounds. It all feels very natural, like we are meant for this. I brush one hand through her soft silky hair while other gently explores her back. Our tongues gently caress each other between our lips, each stroke like a tender step of a waltz in our mouths. It all feels like a wonderful dream.

Then she works her way up the side of my neck and start sucking on my earlobe. She gives it a gentle nibble while I stretch the neckline of her t-shirt to reveal a shoulder, with skin as smooth as it can be. I explore her neck and shoulder with my lips and suddenly she bites my earlobe.
“OW!” I scream out. “What was that for?”
“So you know it’s not a dream,” she coyly says.
Just for that, I put my hands around her waist and flip her onto the bed so she lays down flat on her back and she lets out a light scream as I do it. I pin her down onto the bed, my hands on her wrists and I give her a gently peck on the nose before working my way around her neck. I crawl around her neck with kisses before hitting a sweet spot on her left side just under the jaw and I give it a gentle suck and her entire body shakes, trying to break free of my grip so she can ravage me. I rhythmically apply and release pressure on the spot using my lips and occasionally give it a soft flick with my tongue and she lets out a few deep breaths. I release my hold to see a nice light purple spot on where I was sucking. I sit up over her.
“How do you like THAT?” I tease.
“Not bad,” she says. “But I got something better.”
She pulls her upper body up with her legs still under mine and she places her hands just under my armpit and she brings her face to my chest and sticks out her tongue. She takes her tongue and touches my chest, swirling it around my left nipple. She’s right – this IS better! Between nice wet swirls, she would give it a suck and it’s driving me crazy. While she’s doing that, she uses her hand to play with the other one and I can feel my penis struggle to come to life being trapped in the tight pair of shorts it’s in. My breaths become shallow as she licks, sucks and even gently bites my nipples. My penis is now throbbing from the sensation.
“Looks like my magic is working,” she says. “Though it hardly seems fair that I get to have all my clothes on.”

And with one swift motion, she pulls her t-shirt off to reveal the greatest pair of breasts I have ever seen. They are teardrop shaped perky mounds that point out towards you, topped off by a pair of puffy pink nips that are to die for. They give off an amazing jiggle every time she moves. I have only dreamed about what they would look like and the real thing is just so much better. I can’t stop staring at them and even though we just made out, I act like a shy doofus when it comes to handling her assets.
“May I?” I ask.
“Yah, why do you think I brought them out,” she says.
I take my hands and start exploring the outline of these amazing boobs with my fingers, which sends a shiver up her body. I cup them in my hands and using my thumb, I massage her nipples in a circular motion, which turns her on. I bring her close and kiss her again as my hands play with her breasts. Not before long, I wrap my left arm around her back and hold her tight as I lower myself to the perfect angle and height and I start kissing the top part where her cleavage would meet and work my way down the right breast, exploring every nook, cranny and curve with my lips. I start moving towards the nipple without touching them. I take my tongue and go around the edges of the nipple, never once making any contact with the beautiful pink puff and it’s driving her insane.
“Stop being a tease and just suck on it!” she demands.
With a request like that, how can I refuse? I lick her nipple with my wet tongue and blow a small gush of cool air from my breath onto it, causing it to immediately harden. I take the entire nipple into my mouth and as I apply pressure with my lips, my tongue goes on a frenzy, attacking every sensitive nerve ending it can. I lay her down flat on her back again while her nipple is still in my mouth and using my hand, I flick my index finger back and forth in quick swift motions across the other nipples and Alison starts moaning. I take that second nipple that my tongue has been neglecting into my mouth and continue. For a good ten minutes, I do nothing but feast on these wonderful as her hands grab onto my hair and back, anything they can get a hold of to get through this pleasurable experience. I put a nipple between my front teeth and gently give it a bite and she softly says, “yes, bite them…bite bite…” Her nipples are so sensitive that each touch is pushing her over the edge. My hard on is about to explode from my tight pants. This is such an incredible moment that I never want it to end. I never thought in a million years that I would be doing what I’m doing with Alison.

I finally stop so she can breathe properly and I bring her up to kiss me. Our arms caress our touching naked upper bodies as I gently suck on her upper lip while she licks my lower lip. My hands make their way to her shorts and I pull them down to reveal a pair of black cotton panties that are soaked. I place a finger on top of the damp spot and with a bit of pressure, I brush it up and down her vaginal line.
“Wow…” she pants.
“Oh, I’m not done with you yet,” I tell her.
I take her shorts and panties off to reveal a small slit of pink flesh that is clean from any hair with a shiny bright pearl on top. Her scent is so alluring that I can’t wait to taste her. I turn her over so she’s on her knees and I arch her back down to raise her cute bubble butt up in the air. I sit by her side and take my hand behind her. I warm her up with my fingers first, massaging her clit with my thumb as my middle and ring fingers penetrate her wet but tight vaginal hole. I wiggle my fingers inside of her with rapid motion and I can feel it fill up with liquid instantly.
“Kevin, you are amazing!” she screams out.
I bring my head down to kiss her along her back while my fingers work their magic inside her. She brings herself up with my fingers still inside her and as she comes up, she licks my body from the stomach up to my left nipple and clasps it in her mouth. She lets out moans of pleasure and my shorts are now bulging massively. As warm liquid falls down my fingers, she bites harder and a sudden spike of sensation hits me that make me shiver in delight. I pull my fingers out and Alison collapses on the bed.

“You peed your bed,” I say jokingly with a laugh.
“You’re so stupid,” she retorts as she blushes. “Oh my god, this is so embarrassing!”
“Don’t be embarrassed,” I tell her. “You’re beautiful.” And I give her an eskimo kiss before planting a gentle kiss on her soft lips.
“Why am I the only one naked here?” she asks.
“Good question,” I say. “These shorts are starting to piss me off, especially with this hard on.”
“Awww…did I do that?” she teases. “I’m so sorry life is so “hard” for you.”
I poke her on the stomach and she jumps and screams. “That’s for using such a terrible pun.”
“Well, if those pants are so hard to bare with…” she says as I look at her, threatening her with another poke. “UNINTENTIONAL!” she screams. “But seriously, why don’t you take them off?”
I guess by now there’s no point in being shy. I whip them off and my throbbing hard on bounce up to relish the glorious freedom it has been given.
“HOLY SHIT!” she screams.
“What?” I ask.
“It’s huge!” she says. “Not gonna lie, I was expecting like maybe 4 inches or something cuz you’re…you know.”
”Alison, I’m not a dwarf. Why would you think that?” I ask.
“Well, you are Asian…” she says.
“That is a terrible stereotype and you should be ashamed for thinking it,” I tell her and poke her in the stomach again, causing her to shriek and jump.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I stand corrected,” she says.
She looks at it with acute curiosity and amazement. I give it a twitch, which surprises her.
“Geez, Kevin!” she lets out and I chuckle.
“You act like you have never seen a dick before,” I tell her.
“Well, not one like this…” she says.
“What do you mean?” I ask her. “I thought you and Kenny…”
“No…Kenny never managed to get it up,” she tells me. “And he had a crazy case of premature ejaculation. And he’s a grower so…I never saw squat.”
“You’re telling me that I am your first…?”
“Well…yah!”
“You poor girl,” I tell her.
“Shut up!” she screams. “Wait…did you and Elaine…?”
“NO!” I blurt out. “No…absolutely not. No!”
“Good, cuz I don’t want her sloppy seconds,” she jokes.
I bring her head up to me and I give her a kiss. We embrace and make out for a little while longer and my hardened dick pokes her in the stomach and she jumps.
“Oh wow, that’s awesome!” I say.
“You are having WAY too much fun with me being ticklish,” she says. She looks at my penis again and fascinated by it, she asks “Can I touch it?”
“Yah, why do you think I brought it out?” I retort, imitating her earlier when she said it about her boobs.
She wraps her tender right hand around my shift and just holds it for a moment before she starts to gently jerk it. She brings her mouth to my right nipple and starts nibbling as she starts pumping faster. The combination of her tongue swirling around my nipple plus her gentle hands stroking my hard cock is intense and I force her to let go.
“What’s the matter?” she asks.
“I just need to slow down,” I say. “After all, guys need to recharge after and I’m not done with you yet to finish so soon.”

I lay her down on the bed and kiss her before working my way down. A gentle suck on her neck, a nibble on her puffed-up nipple and a wet stroke from my tongue down her stomach and I reach her engorged clit at the top of her tight slit. I raise her right leg and start kissing my way down from her foot. Once I reach the part where the thigh meets her vagina, I start sucking the way I did with her neck earlier, giving her an inner thigh hickey that shocks her body. I give the lower part of her soaking slit a gentle flick with my tongue, brushing the insides of those tender lips for a sec before making my way back up to the clitoris. I give it a lick and she lets out an “ooooh.” I take the whole thing in my mouth and start sucking on it.
“Oh geez,” she moans.
I eat out every inch of her sweet wet snatch, even occasionally brushing my tongue across her butt hole and lapping up every bit of juice that comes out from her pussy. Her musky smell is turning me on like crazy and I swallow up every ounce of liquid that flows out. I start working her clit again as my hands massage those tender breasts and puffy nipples of hers. Soon she can’t take anymore and a gush of vaginal juice spray my face and I lick and slurp up every drop that is on her.

I sit up and ask, “Alison, do you have a condom?”
“No, it’s okay,” she says. “I’m on the pill. I didn’t want our first time to be with a rubber.”
I place my penis on the outer opening of her vagina and gently thrust my way in.
“Oohhhhhh…” she lets out.
I go slowly at first, kissing her lips as I thrust in and out. Soon, I start going faster and faster and her tight pussy is giving me a crazy workout but it’s no problem thanks to how lubricated she is from her juices. I position myself to suck on her boobs while I stuff her snatch with my cock and she screams in ecstacy. Her tight pussy walls cling tight around my bloated cock and our hands and lips go wild, trying to touch every inch of our bodies that’s not being pleasured. Her pussy is gushing wet as every thrust I make creates a slushing noise.

After a while of this, I pick her up and turn her around on her knees and penetrate her from behind. She has the cutest butt ever and I give those plump cheeks a squeeze while I hump her. Our hips start moving in perfect rhythm with each other. She brings her body up and pulls her arm up and back to wrap them around my neck while one of my hands squeeze her tit while the other massage her clit.
“Oh god, I can’t feel my legs!” she screams out.
“Alison, you are so beautiful and amazing,” I tell her.
“You are too,” she softly moans.
Juice drips down her thighs and I continue to thrust in and out of her gushing wet pussy. A few more minutes later, I’m exhausted and ready to fall down. Our bodies are soaked from the workout and I’m barely hanging on from exploding myself. Wanting to give me a breather, she climbs on top of me and starts grinding me, her clit being pleasured by my abdomen. After a bit of cowgirl style grinding, she brings her legs up while I’m still inside her and she maintains a squatting position and bounces up and down on my cock. I place a finger on her clit to massage and she lets out “don’t do that, I won’t be able to stand!” and brushes my hand away. I lay back as I enjoy the view of her pouncing me and her bubblelicious breasts bouncing up and down in hypnotic rhythms. The view is amazing as her chest is heaving from deep breaths. As she continues to bounce harder and harder, she’s closer to exploding and juices drip more and more down my cock. Moments later, she lets out a scream and plops herself on top of me as she cums once again. I gently brush her hair and caress while she lies on top of me with heavy breaths. She climbs off of me and tells me to stand up.

I get up on the bed and she sits up on her knees. Her height puts her at the perfect level and she takes her mouth and wraps it around my swollen cock, barely able to take it all in. She takes one hand and jerks the bottom of the shaft while sucking on the head, flicking her tongue on the spot just under the opening. I can feel the heavy sensation filling up my shaft. I try to warn her.
“Alison…I’m about to…”
She just continues to suck, thrusting in and out with greater speed as her tongue licks my head. A moment later, I unleash a wave of cum into her mouth, coating her throat with creamy white goodness which she swallows every ounce of. But she’s not done. Before my hard on could fade, she drags me down on my knees and starts sucking at my nipples while jerking my cock rapidly. She then starts sucking on my cock again and uses both her hands to stimulate my nipples and I can feel a second urge coming. I pull her down as I lay down flat and take one of her puffy nipples in my mouth and she strokes my cock faster than ever. She starts licking my nipple again and a second gush of semen flies out from my cock all over the bed. We both collapse and lay there still on the bed with her on top of me to the side and my arm around her.

The rain dies down a little and the only sound in the arm is the heavy

“So…I guess we’re not friends anymore,” she cheekily says.
“We haven’t been just friends for a long time,” I tell her. “Somehow, I think deep down, we both knew that. Like I said, you complete me in ways that no one ever can.”
She gives me a kiss from hearing that and places her head back down on my body. I brush her hair behind her ear and gently stroke her arm.
“I love you, Alison…” I tell her.
She blushes and gives me a kiss on the cheek before saying “I love you too, Kevin. I always have.”
I gently raise her chin up to me and I give her a passionate kiss. We slept through the night in each other’s arms and from that moment on, Alison and I start dating and life could not be better. I always knew that Alison is special and figured that she would be a big part of my life no matter what. Two years after we finish college, we get married and pretty much live out our lives with a happily ever after ending.

Meeting my slave Martina for the first time, I use her on the toilet as hard, deep and urine-covered as she had always wanted.

Obedience and passion.

I keep visiting lots of online forums and chatrooms related to sex and lesbians, to meet like-minded people and find out more about myself. There, I met Martina. She’s 9 years older than me and bored in her marriage, so while looking for a new rush she tried to find out how it would be with a woman.

We liked each other right away and were both noobs in the chat (though I’ve been there a little longer than her) and soon we were talking about what we both like doing and how we’d do it to one another. One thing lead to another and I soon had my fingers on my pussy while I tried turning her on.

Martina couldn’t or wouldn’t masturbate by the computer, but made sure I got my fair share. She had a fetish for tits and was very proud of her own bust, which she classified as a 38 D. It seemed a bit much for me, especially since she said she was otherwise quite slender and kept her weight, but had a great “latina ass”. But then, I’m just a 34 B, and I’m a sports hater.

Besides that, she was very submissive and wanted me to call her my “slave”. I thought it odd at first, but it seemed to really turn her on, so with time I enjoyed our little role-play as well.

Some day we wanted to meet in person. We live about 200 km apart, it was summer and we were both curious. So we set up a date, a small town, about halfway between both of our homes. Martina was there before and suggested an icecream parlour by the market square. She gave me another description of herself, so I might recognize her. (We didn’t feel comfortable sending photos at the time.) I just said she’d know it’s me – that’s how it is as a redhead, you’ll get noticed.

So I drive to our meeting point and the whole time I’m thinking about what I might do with her when I meet her. Are we just acquaintances? After all, I masturbated several times with her, and she knows more about my secret longings than anyone else. And I know about her fantasies with her friend Cora, or that she wants to be my slave.

Should I just treat her like I did in the chatroom? That’d be daring in public, but it made me wet just thinking about it. Finally, I decided to just wait and see what happened, but was resolved not to hold back.

I found the market square (thanks to GPS) and the icecream parlour as well. She was already there and seemed quite nervous. She wore a pair of tight, stone-washed jeans and a white tube top which accentuated her body nicely. She didn’t lie about her breasts, they were nice and big and nicely shaped. Her hair was long, straight and black, and her face was pretty, in a classical, regal looking way.

I just wore a short, yellow dress with not much underneath. “Hey Martina,” I said and walked up to her as if we knew each other for years. “How are you?”

“Kat?” she asked and stared at me incredulously. She smiled. “Thank god, I thought already…”

“…That I wouldn’t show up?” I asked. “Or that I’m a guy?” She laughed. She had a beautiful, open laugh, and her face was so pretty I wondered why she put so much work into her body.

I sat down next to her. The café had only a few other visitors, a few schoolgirls sat on a table across from us, and a couple seemed to be sitting inside. Other than that, it was empty. The waitress came up and I ordered a big sundae with cream and Cappuccino. Martina sipped her espresso and said she needed to watch her weight. I never cared about my weight, so I enjoyed myself.

“You can have some pussy cream with your coffee,” I laughed. “That’s guaranteed low-cal.”

She blushed. She seemed to be more shy in real life than online. “Kat!” she acted indignant, but didn’t say anything else.

“How’s the sex life?” I asked.

“Well,” she said. “Nothing special. I mostly do it myself, if I even have the time, so not very much. And then I think of…” she paused when the waitress came to bring my order.

Without taking notice of her, I continued: “…of when you’re fisting my twat while I’m eating you out?” This was one of our fantasies, and Martina wanted to sink into the ground for shame while the waitress gave her best to act like she didn’t hear any of that.

I thanked her and got started on my icecream. “Oh god Kat,” Martina said. “You’re crazy.” I smiled. “Do you even know how horny these thoughts make me feel?”

I raised my eyebrows. “No clue,” I said. “As horny as me?” She laughed again. “So tell me,” I asked. “Is it at least good when you come from that?”

She looked around and whispered as she leaned in: “You have no idea… Last night, I gave myself a long nice shower in preparation for today, and I thought of our hot chats. And I just peed nicely on my hand and rubbed it all over my tits while I thought of you doing that to me. You know, like that one time.” I nodded and remembered one of our chats, when we found out we both liked water sports. She sipped her espresso again.

“So what about it?” I asked and pointed at the cup. “Pussy cream?”

“Mmmh,” she moaned. Without asking further, I pulled up my skirt and inserted the long icecream spoon between my legs. It was cold and hard, and I spread my labia while guiding it into my pussy. “Kat,” Martina hissed. “They’re looking at you!” I looked up and the teenage girls from the other table were giggling and whispering. I turned the spoon inside me and pulled it out, holding it up to Martina, who took it reluctantly in her mouth, but started sucking it thoroughly. Again, giggles from the other table.

“God, you turn me on,” she said. I smiled again.

“Are there any bathrooms here?” I asked the waitress as she was passing by our table again.

“Inside,” she replied and pointed.

“What’re we waiting for?” I asked Martina and looked deep into her eyes. She stared at me again, but followed my lead. I secretly took the spoon with me in my handbag.

The bathroom was very small, just a tiny room with a sink out front. We squeezed in anyway and locked the door behind us. I immediately grabbed Martinas tits. She moaned: “Those have been neglected for a long time.” I pulled her top under her breasts and weighed them admiringly in my hands. They really were her whole pride and joy, and rightfully so. I began sucking one with pleasure. Martina leaned against the wall and let me take her, while unbuttoning her jeans and sliding a hand inside them. I grabbed her tight butt while I pulled a nipple with my teeth.

“Did I allow you to touch yourself, slave?” I asked sternly.

Martina pulled her hand back and said meekly: “No goddess, may I?”

“May I what?” I replied.

“May I play with myself, mistress?” she asked shyly.

I bit her breast harder and slapped her bum: “How do we say?”

“May I jack off my cunt, mistress?” she said somewhat more determined.

“Pull down your pants,” I ordered. She slowly peeled off the tight jeans and let it fall to the ground. Her pussy was a dream. Nice dark pubic hair was growing all across her vulva, and below her wet labia were glimmering.

She saw my satisfied smile and said: “I let it grow out just for you, goddess. So you’ll be satisfied with the cunt of your servant.” I nodded and turned her around towards the wall, to get a better look between her legs. There, I noticed the little slut didn’t come unprepared: A nice, black plug was lodged firmly in her ass.

I turned it, and began to move it inside her butt, which she visibly enjoyed. “Oh mistress, do you know how much I longed for that?” I didn’t answer and instead worked her some more with the plug, then pulled it out and pushed it back in, over and over, until I could fuck her tight “latina ass” nicely with it. She moaned louder.

“That’s how you like it,” I hissed in her ear. “Straight up the ass.”

“Oh yes, mistress,” she answered. “I’m such a little anal whore who needs it up her asshole constantly. My dirty hole is just there to be used by you.” I fucked her hard with the plug while I pulled her hair back and pressed her tits against the cold tiles on the wall. She squealed and whimpered, when she came, and stood there for a while gasping for air, the plug still inside her.

I sat down on the toilet seat and spread my legs. “Come here,” I ordered. She knew what time it was and knelt willingly on the floor in front of me. I pulled up my skirt and she purred happily at the sight of my red bush.

“Wow, I did…” she started to say when I interrupted her harshly by aiming a spray of pee straight at her face.

She slurped and drank. It was hotter than I ever imagined it. I pissed on her, and she swallowed it happily, as if she never did anything else. I wondered if her mind wasn’t dirtier than she would let on, because now she was “in the mood” she didn’t know any boundaries. What she couldn’t swallow she let run down her tits, where it dripped on the floor. When I was finished, her white top was soaking wet and had a yellow stain. It didn’t seem to bother her. She licked the last drops out of my pubic hair and then looked up at me. “Give me the fist,” I said.

“Should I really, mistress?” she asked and looked at her hand. She had a few clunky rings on her fingers and several bangles that clattered on her wrist.

“Blast my cunt, slave,” I replied and pulled my twat wide open. I wanted her to look deep inside my hole, into the muff of her mistress, which she had to obey and be obedient to. She pressed her fingers tight and pushed the tips into my hole. They slid in easily, still wet from pee and pussy slime. She moved them gently back and forth, going deeper inside. Her rings rubbed nicely at the walls of my vagina and she only stopped when her knuckles and thumb reached my labia. She looked at me once more, just to make sure, then pushed it in with all her strength.

I groaned deep and loud. Something deep and animalistic, wild and furious broke loose within me and made itself heard with a guttural, primitive scream. Martina looked at me startled but I grabbed her arm and motioned her to fuck me faster, harder, mercilessly. She pushed in as hard as she could and filled my cunt like nothing before. I felt how my snatch constricted around her hand and held her tight, seemingly trying to pull her even further in even though her fingers already touched my cervix. Martina looked at me concerned and I felt her move inside me, twisting, turning, caressing my insides and finally turning into a fist. She began boxing my box.

I came. And then I came again. And again. I thought how this dirty submissive cow was finishing me off, how she did everything I told her to, how she revelled in obeying me and how I, and only I, could do that with her. And I came again. The orgasms shook my body and I didn’t even notice Martina pulling her hand back out. When I regained my senses, she was sucking the rest of the pussy slime off my labia and rubbed her nose in my bush.

I breathed in deep and got up, straightening my dress while she cleaned up the floor with toilet paper. Her tits were still dangling freely out of her top and I think she enjoyed feeling as free as this. When she was finished, she packed them back in as good as possible. The top was now semi-transparent from wetness and her nipples were showing clearly, which made her look even more appetizing. Even though I didn’t need the spoon, I inserted it quickly in my pussy until it was covered in a thin layer of slime, and then we left the bathroom.

I paid at the counter while Martina already went outside, probably to have her top dry faster in the sun. When I followed her, the giggling girls were still at their table; it seemed we weren’t taking quite as long as we thought. I went past their table and looked at them meaningfully while dropping the spoon there.

From the market square we went on a walk down towards the river. Martina reached for my hand and held it and we walked hand in hand along the shore. The weather was nice, the sun was shining and a few pedestrians and bicycles were passing us by. Her top was still somewhat transparent, but it didn’t seem to bother her. She looked happy, very proud and at peace with herself and the world. I was wondering if it was because of me, or because she managed to get out of the house for once and could do something completely different. Feeling like she could be any way she wanted to be. Because that’s how I felt.

We came to a place where the river bent around a curve and was flowing somewhat slower. A small pond was branching off there, and a few people were rowing boats on it. Wanting to enjoy the day, we took a boat and went out across the lake. Martina smiled at me as she sat beside me and we tried without much success to steer in one direction. Finally we gave up and just let the boat drift across the water. I took her in my arms and she leaned her head against my shoulder. We laid back into the boat, until we were all hidden inside it. She pulled up her top and began playing with her breasts again.

“Do you like my tits, Kat?” she asked.

“Of course,” I answered truthfully.

“That’s very important to me,” she said solemnly. “You don’t know how much it means. In school they all made fun of me because they’re big like that. And I was proud of them anyway.” I fell quiet and laid my arm on her, reaching for her breasts. They were warm and soft. “I wish you could jizz on me,” she said suddenly.

“What, why?” I asked.

“I love cum,” she said. “It’s so good to feel it in me or on me, to smell it, to taste it.”

I began caressing her breasts and said: “I can offer you a few other things you can feel, smell and taste.”

Martina moaned again. “God, I could fuck all day long.”

I laughed. “Well, what’s keeping you?”

She looked at me. “But you like it too, right? It’s very important to me that you like everything we do.”

I laughed again. “Don’t worry,” I said. She smiled and sat up. We had drifted to the opposite shore of the lake and the other boats were far away from us, but they probably could still see her sit there topless. I sat back up as well. She looked around and then took off her pants, until she was all naked, the plug still in her butt. At first I was embarrassed, but then I thought “so what” and pulled my dress over my head.

She watched me and smiled. “Your armpits aren’t shaved.”

I blushed. “I don’t like to shave, and they’re so light most people don’t even notice,” I answered. “I love my hair.”

She suddenly kissed me straight on the lips and said gently: “I love your hair too, Kat. I don’t want to change anything about you. You’re a big role model to me, you know?” I smiled shyly. “I’ll let them grow out again too. Fuck beauty standards,” she said.

I laughed. “The way I know us we rather piss on beauty standards.” Martina didn’t say anything but steered the boat towards a small overgrown island close by. I helped her as good as I could.

When we got there, we got off the boat and walked naked through the thicket until we were sure nobody could see us. Then she turned to me and said: “Look at me mistress. All of this belongs to you. I want to be all yours and nobody elses.”

I smiled. “I think I know you better and more intimate than many others,” I said. “That part of you belongs to me.”

She answered: “Oh goddess, nobody knows me like you do. Nobody knows the things you know. With you I can be myself.”

I smiled and eyed her up and down. She was beautiful, sexy, nicely shaped and desirable. And terribly natural. I loved her pubic hair, her tits, her pussy, her ass. “Piss for me,” I said.

Without hesitation she spread her legs and pulled her labia open. I wondered if it was possible to pee with a plug up the ass, when she already made it rain. Her piss sprayed all over and ran down her legs, but she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the freedom to be able to piss on the floor in front of her mistress. I reached for her twat and let the warm stream run across my hand, rubbing the wet fingers on her tits afterwards. “Oh mistress,” she moaned. “My goddess, you know how to please my tits.”

I smiled and made her bend across a tree trunk, and while her cunt was still running out I pushed my fingers inside her and began fucking. Her piss sprayed across my arm while I worked her twat and she moaned loud. “Oh yes!” she yelled. “Yes mistress, give it to me. Use me!” I thrusted two fingers inside her and crooked them, so I could massage her spot with my fingertips. I felt the plug when I moved in and out of her. She moaned louder. “Fuck me hard,” she gasped. “Fuck me like your whore, like your slave cunt.”

I slapped her butt sharply with the other hand. “What are you?” I asked.

I have no clue if anyone heard us, but the thought of her screaming her horniness out into the world turned me on so bad I lost my inhibitions and just wanted to finish her off. Brutally, I slammed four fingers inside her twat like a pocket. She pushed back against the trunk while her tits were dangling big and heavy below her. I slapped them with one hand, making them jiggle even more.

“Yes, give it to my utters,” she spurred me on. “Treat me like a dirty farm slut.” My arm got heavy from thrusting and I became more and more daring. I pulled my fingers out and pressed both hands tight together, spread the thumbs apart and then shoved all eight fingers inside her. I heard her gasp for air, but she bravely pushed back. Her slit was stretching and I pushed the plug in with my thumbs. I fucked her as good as I could inside her tight twat, and she only let out brute moans and began to drool, until she shook all over her body and her knees gave in. My hands slid out of her, and a gush of pussy secretion streamed out.

I knelt beside her and held her tight. She trembled and laughed uncontrollably, kissing my slimy hands and smearing them across her face. I kissed her mouth passionately, pushing my tongue inside her, tasting her, feeling her tits against mine, holding her tight, trembling, happy, tired and fucked out of my mind.

When we had dressed and brought the boat back, she held the plug proudly in her hand as we walked back, as if she wanted to show that she was exactly as dirty and depraved, and even more so, as everyone thought who saw her.

Introduction:

Cody has a secret…he wishes he were a girl! What will happen when an old family friend discovers his secret and is okay with it….really okay with it!

Becoming Sadi

Cody open’s his eyes as he awakes, looking around at his familiar surroundings in his bedroom. Band posters, comic books and video games all over the floor.

His parents always gave him crap about the things he liked and tell him the typical “you’re too old to be into thoses kinda things!” He didn’t care though. He stepped out of his bed in his black t-shirt and grey track pant’s that he wear’s to bed and walks over to the window to look out as he yawned and stretch out his arms.

Look’s like the first day of spring break would be a beautiful day, though he could care less because As far as he was concerned he had a date with his PS4 today!

Among other things…. He was definitely a weird kid as far as his parents were concerned, couldn’t disagree with them though….leaving his room and heading down the hall to his sister’s room who had left for college and would be spending her break in Miami. She left a lot of clothes behind…..Oh did he mention…he likes to dress up like a girl..

He smile’s as he opened his sister Amy’s closet, she owned so many clothes that it would have been impossible to take them all with her to college. Her loss his gain as far as he was concerned, his sister was pretty small as was he as well. She was 5″7 117 lbs, had larger B cup breasts and a bit of a bubble butt.

He hadn’t had a growth spurt since middle school. He was 5″6 about 120 lbs maybe so her and he were about the same size…butt included… Cody had a rather large bubble butt for a guy and my hips were a little wide for some reason. He pulls out a black tank top and then reach down to a little dresser that was also in the closet. Pulling out a cute pair of his sisters denim short short’s.

Dressing like a girl was pretty easy for him not only because his sister and himself
were damn near the same size (including butt size) but because he had shoulder length blonde hair and feminine features and also kept his legs shaved because he loved the way they felt and always wore pants around other people so no one would notice.

Sliding the black t-shirt off and putting the black tank top on. Looking down at his flat chest in the B cup bra and frowning “wish I would have been blessed with your boobs too some times Amy” laughing a little to himself, trying not to be too loud because he had to listen and make sure that one of his buzzkill parents didn’t come home for a lunch break.

Sliding his track pants off and open’s the top dresser drawer, this was where Amy kept her bras and panties. Shuffling through the colorful assortment of panties. Some dull, some slutty, clearly I’m going for a slutty pair! He laughed to himself as he pulled out a red lace pair of panties and slide them up his legs and up to his butt. They are a size too small and the bottom of my cheeks stick out a bit. His soft small penis up front is pushed upward a bit but it’s not uncomfortable, having a small penis came in hand for his…let’s call it a hobby

Sitting down on his sister’s bed in her tank top and panties, remembering the first time he’d ever put on her clothing, Cody was young the first time and not even in high school yet and here he was now at 18 still doing it.
Always envied that his sister was able to wear such cute outfits and I started looking at other girls as well. The more rvealing clothes that girls wore tight, something about them that just turned me on….but not by them wearing it no….I wondered what it felt like to feel sexy and to be wanted by men like these females knew.

Remembering watching porn years ago and seeing a young sexy female getting pounded by a stud with a huge cock….most guys would wish they were the guy. Not him though, he wished he was the girl! But he was too chicken shit to ever try being with a man, especially dressed as a female…scared of the criticism that he’d no doubt recieve…

He’s brought back to reality when he hear’s his phone ringing from my room down the hall. Quickly sit’s up in the tank top and red lace panties and speed walks down the hallway upstairs to his bedroom. Seeing his dad’s name on my screen and swipe my thumb across the screen to answer ” hey dad what’s up?” Imet by his dad’s angry voice that he has always had ” Cody I need you to stick around the house for a few hours” he should have already known that Cody had no intentions of leaving the houe. Rolling his eyes ” sure dad but why? Cody twirls his long hair in his finger ( he even acted like a girl when he was dressed!) ” your uncle Garet is coming by to drop off some papers for me so just let him in and grab them”. He get’s a little angry because he would have to put normal clothes back on ” yeah sure dad no problem” they both said goodbye and hung up.

The two of them had never had much of a relationship, his dad always gave him crap about being different, never having a girlfriend, not having many friends and being more interested in comics, music, anime and comics. Oh if only you really knew what I liked dad, he laughs to himself and walks back to Amy’s room and outs the tank top and panties away as he puts his pajamas back on. He sighs as he closes his sisters bedroom door behind him.

About a half an hour passes and Cody is nose deep in a Batman comic when he hears the doorbell ring. He quickly stands up and head’s downstairs, the tile floor leading to the front door is cold to his barefeet as he walks faster. Opening the door to the big smiling Uncle Garet, ” what’s up kid?” as he steps in ” hey not shit Uncle Garet just enjoying the peace and quiet”.

Garet smiles and walks into the kitchen where he puts a stack of paers down, he wasn’t really Cody’s uncle but he grew up always seeing him because of his dad and Garet being such good friends. The big man smiles again ” oh I bet, must be nice not having the buzzkill parents around for a bit” he smiles. Cody’s dad and Garet were starting their own auto garage and were finalizing the deal, the paperwork he left on the counter no doubt would seal the deal.

The two talk for a bit, Cody always enjoyed talking to Garet, he was a gentle giant probably close to 6″6 thick beard and short brown hair and in pretty damn good shape for 50. Cody hated to admit it but he thought Garet was pretty hot….” well kid I won’t keep you anymore”. Looking at the tall man, feeling sorry for him, he lost his wife a few years back and his kids were all grown up and moved out. Only having Cody’s father to speak to had to suck! Walking Garet over to the door ” hey no worries Uncle Garet you can come hang any time you want. They both smile at each other as he leaves.

Watching him through the window as he hops into his big red F150 and leaves. A big smile across Cody’s face now as he darts up the stairs back to his sisters room. Practically dancing as he goes to the closet ” fuck it im going big today!” Opening the closet and grabbing a red dress that his sister wore to impress a guy she liked. It was tight on her and just barely covered her ass….smiling to himself ” let’s see if I can pull it off”

Grabbing a cute pair of red apple bottom heels that Amy had bought to match the dress, reaches for the red lace panties again….”naa” grabs a black and red thong instead and a red bra that he would stuff the best he could. Stripping down to fully nude as he pulls the thong up and put’s the much too big bra on first, then slides the dress on that clings tightly to his skin, his smooth shaved legs looking good, the bottom of the dress just like when his sister wore it was just barely covering his ass.

Walks over to a small vanity table in his sisters room and decides it’s a nail painting and makeup kind of day. He grabs a bottle of red fingernail polish to match the dress and heels and shakes it, he had gotten really good at doing his nails over the years. The only thing that sucked was that he had to immediately remove the polish. Doing his toes first, he only wore a size 8 in mens and had pretty small feet, after finishing his ties he starrs on his fingernails and waves his hands back and fourth for them to dry after finishing. Then sits down and takes a deep breath as he begin’s to put on eyeliner….mascara and a nice shade of darker red lipstick.

The final touch…he straightens his hair up real nice and straight with his sister’s old hair straightener. Smiling at himself in the mirror….he could pass for a female easily with makeup on he felt. He stands up and puts the heels on, he’s probably about 5″9 now with them on. He leaves his sisters room and starts heading back to his. Heel’s clicking on the wood floor as he does, he could probably walk in heels better than most women could at this point of his life!

Grabbing his phone and pushing his fingers through his soft long blonde hair as he walks over to a big mirror on his wall where he’ll be able to take full body self shots. It was his favorite thing to do dressed up, he had a folder on his laptop full of them. Taking sexy pics was good for boosting his confidence up.

He smiles as he stands sideways with a hand on his hip, sticking his butt out a little and snaps the first pic of what he can only describe as the best he’s ever looked. Cody had checked out at this point….he had become someone else…someone that he always referred to as… “Sadi”. Takes a few more sideway pics before walking over to his dresser and grabbing a kleenex box and he starts shoving them down into his bra.

Trying his best to make it look like he had bust, from a sideway view it was pretty convincing. He walks over to the mirror and pulls his hair back as he makes a duck face and snaps a few more pics….he must have forgot to lock the front door after Garet left… “hey i forgot to leave these with the rest of the….uhhhh cody?”

The voice….he feels his world end as he turns and see’s the tall man standing in his door way in disbelief. Cody takes a step back ” I…..Garet…” The big man steps in and look’s Cody up and down, Cody likes the way Garet is looking at him but knows that the jig is up…he was going to now be known as a freak. Garet finally speaks up ” how long has this been going on for…?” Shame on his face as he responds ” It’s been going on for a while Garet… looking down but then looks up when he feels the footsteps approaching him and see’s that Garet is now in front of him.

Even in heels Garet still hulked over him, ” you wouldn’ want anyone to find out about this would ya….?” No please Garet! I’ll do anything! Garet starts to rub up and down Cody’s hips ” anything huh?” then he leans down and plants a soft kiss on his lips….Codys first kiss awkwardly Cody kisses back and they continue to kiss, mixing their tongues in as they do Cody reaching up and putting his hands on Garets chest area. He feels big hands squeeze his butt a little as the dress lifts a bit in the back.

The kiss breaks as Garet keeps squeezing ” mmmmm now how did you end up with a butt like that kid!? Mmmmm bend over the dresser and let me get a good look at it!” Cody blushes but does as he is told and puts his hands on top of his dresser and bends over a bit. He feels the big hand on his ass again and then feels a smack followed by a squeeze he hates to admit it but he is loving this.

Another smack ” goddamn Cody you have a nicer ass than most girls do!” Cody smiles and looks back ” th….thank you” he get’s his ass fondled a little big longer before Garet backs off ” come undo my belt for me sweety” Cody smiles from being called sweety….this is it…he has wanted to feel like a girl forever and now he finally was and he felt wanted! He really feels wanted after he see’s how hard he has made Garet….slowly undoing his belt and unzipping his pants. The pant’s drop around his ankles and Cody gasps.

It had to have been 10 inches long atleast! THe big man backs up and sits down at the edge of the bed. Stroking his python slowly ” get on all fours and crawl to me cutie” Smiling and biting his lower lip at being called cutie he does as he is told and gets down on his knees, the wood floor hurts his knees as he crawls over to Garet, trying to look as sexy as possible.

He finally reaches inbetween his legs and rubs the mans thighs as he looks at the cock mesmerized. Garet smiles and softly smacks the big cock on his face “whatchya thinking about Cody?” Cody doesn’t like that he was called by his name and frowns. He then tries to sound as femine as possible ” it’s Sadi….and i’m thinking about sucking this big cock..” Garet’s eyes get big and wide…”ooohhhh fuck….nice to meet you Sadi….but a little less talk and more sucking” he winks.

Finally the truly born Sadi persona takes the large cock in both hands and strokes it softly to Garets approval. This was it…..leaning upwards a little he takes his tongue and runs it up and down the shaft. Oooooooooh Sadi….he moans as she continues to lick and then finally the moment of truth she takes the head of his penis into her mouth and starts to suck him “ooooohhhhhh good girl….yeah suck that dick baby” She has never felt so alive. Only able to get about 4 inches of the large cock into her mouth, she continues to suck him, siwrling her tongue around his shaft as it’s in her mouth.

This goes on for about five more minutes before he stops her ” that was great baby but I don’t wanna blow my load just yet….I have better plans… get up her on the bed on all fours and spread your legs Sadi” she does as she is told and stands up, feeling relieved not to have her knees on the hard wooden floor now.

Getting on the edge of the bed on all fours, his erect cock that was not maybe 5 inches was sticking the side of the the thong up front, he had never been so turned on before. Garet kicks his boots off and then his pants completley off, then steps up and slides the dress up a little bit revealing Sadi’s nice bubble butt.

He begins to smack it again and squeeze it before taking a step back ” fuck….you don’t mind if I snap a few pictures for later do you?” She looks back and smiles ” you didn’t even have to ask Garet” A big smile on his face now as he pulls out his HTC and takes some pics of her ass, stroking his cock as he does.

He had taken enough for a nice fap sessions later apparently because the next thing she knows the thong is being pushed over a bit and her cheeks spread as she feels a tongue enter her hole. Grabbing the sheets tightly “OH MY FUCKING GOD! Holy shit yessss eat my ass Garet!” She didn’t know such sensation existed, she is sad when he stops and stands back up.

Garet spits in his hand and rubs it on his dick…stroking it slowly ” ready to get your cherry popped Sadi girl?” Looking back a little nervous but she doesnt think she could ever tell this man no. Smiling ” mhm….I want you to be my first Garet….I trust you..” He smiles and grabs her ass cheek with one hand and starts to slowly push his head into her tight hole “oooohhhhh…..” her mouth wide open as she begins to feel pain instantly.

The head has barely even went in ” fuck…..god you’re huge!” Garet has her hips tightly now as he has about 3 inches in.

Getting to about 6 inches now he can see that she may not be able to completly take him in as there is really no more room in her anus for him to push. He starts to slide in and out slowly, she softly moans and breathes heavy as he keeps going in and out of her tight hole.

Sweat trickles down his forehead as he softly pumps into her. She wishes that she could take more in but it was painful enough with the 6 inches in. Her eyes closed and face sideways on the bed she continues to softly moan and breathe heavy. Her eyes still closed as she bites her lip ” oooh fuck me Garet! Don’t stop!

He pulls out and Sadi looks back kinda sad ” what’d wrong? He smiles and leans down kissing her lower back ” lay on your back for me Sadi so I can see your pretty face ” she smiles and quickly turns over onto her back and slides up the bed a little more so he can get on the bed with her.

He get’ s in between her legs and lays his massive frame against her much smaller frame. Planting a kiss on her as she grabs his face and passionately returns the favor. She felt so safe and wanted by the mature man as she shared a passionate kiss with him.

He breaks the kiss and gets up on his knees lifting her legs up as he does and grabbing the back of her thighs as he pushes them down to her chest area ” I need to be inside of you again sweety. The large head of his cock back at her hole, this time however it slides right in.

Grabbing the sheets tightly with her red painted nails ” oooohhhhh Garet fuck me faster please…” he does as he’s asked and picks up speed. Still not quite taking him fully in but then he slows down and looks at her. Looking back at him when suddenly ” Ughhhhhh nook fuck Garet it’s too big!

Garet quickly slid his full 10 inches in and was holding a wild look on his face from pleasure. He slides in and out at full length ” oooooohhhh my fucking god! Fuck my tight ass ooooooohhhhhh!” He pumps with a little more force and is met with a loud moan of pleasure. Her tiny semi erect cock moving back and fourth each time he thrusts.

He pulls out again “whew! Ok sweety get back on all fours” she quickly flips back over to all fours and he grabs her hips tightly. This time though he doesn’t hold back. Her ass jiggles as he pumps into her fast and wild now. Her little penis swaying around wildly as he fucks her. Jerking her head back as her hair goes back.

His hand reaches to her throat and turns her head back as he slides his tongue into her mouth. Sadi’s eyes practically in the back of her head now ” oooooohhh Garet yesssss fuck me hard!” She moans ad their tongues explore one another. He let’s go of her throat and grabs her hips extremely tight her head jerks back down and she smiles and giggles, he pumps into her fast and hard.

She enjoys his large hands tightly grabbing her hips however though as he continues to wildly pump into her for another 10 minutes before finally ” god….im gonna cum baby” she feels the cock slide out of her and he squeees her ass as he strokes quickly with his hand.

Letting out a big grunt as Sadi feels his hot seed land all over her ass. Garet breathes heavy as he finishes and then lays down on the bed next to her, she rests her head on his chest and they begin to softly kiss each other for a few minutes before she breaks the kiss ” you’re not going to tell on me are you…?”

He looks at her and smiles ” no i’m not going to I promise…..but can we maybe do this more…?” Looking up at him and smiling ” I’d love too” he kisses her forehead and stands up. grabbing his pants up off the floor and sliding them back on. Sadi sits up and ironically enough pulls some tissue out of her bra to clean the cum up on her backside.

Garet laughs ” if you just had a pair of breasts no one would ever think you’re a boy….god i’m looking at you now and don’t even recognize you….you look amazing Co…I mean Sadi” He winks and smiles and she smiles back at him ” wanna walk me out?” Sadi gets up and straightens the dress out and extends her tiny hand to him with a smile as the big man extends his and tightly grabs a hold of hers.

They reach the front door and he puts his hands on her hips and gives her a kiss, his beard tickles her a little bit each time he does ” you know…..I’m totally not doing anything tomorrow night…just planned on sitting at home and watching movies. Maybe you could lie to your parents and say you’re going over to a friends house for the night….you could come over and dress up for the entire night!” She smiles at the idea ” I would love that….let’s do that.” she smiles.

They give each other one more goodbye kiss before Garet leaves. He closes the door behind him and smiles, lookinbg forward to tomorrow night as he realizes that it’s time to go back to being boring Cody since his parents would be home soon. But smiles again at the thought of spending the night at Garets house tomorrow! Life was going to start changing for the better he felt!

Melissa and Charlotte are my mom’s friends and they come over to help the DWCT annual party my mom is holding tomorrow. The thing is, I think they want my body. And my mom is drunk and has passed out. Will these women leave me alone?

My mom was a thirty seven year old divorcee. My dad had dumped her over an airhead blonde he met on a business trip in Taiwan. Even I couldn’t believe that and my initial thought was ‘Geez, what an asshole’. With that said, you can quite guess my mom’s perspectives on marriage. Let’s just say she hadn’t quite gotten over the whole thing yet and was all bitter about the whole happy marriage life bullcrap, as she would usually put it.

What happens when you are thirty seven and doesn’t have a husband and your only son is a college student that only come back some of the weekends and holidays? Well, you get a hobby. Which she did. And that is organizing and planning the Divorced Women Come Together annual party. The DWCT was mom’s baby which she cared a lot about and took pride of. The event is one of the most sought event in the neighborhood, which kinda give you the idea just how many women are divorced right now. She would often wear the DWCT baseball cap like a badge of honor, as if she’s telling the world that she’s not one bit troubled by the divorce at all.

Since I am her son, I had to be there whenever the DWCT party hit town. I might have overstated a little when I say ‘hit’. The party didn’t really hit town. It is planned by divorced women for crying out loud. It was more like a morning mist, which washed over the neighborhood early in the morning, and then disappeared without a fuzz in the afternoon. You literally won’t even know it has happened. Still, you’d be surprised by the number of attendees that came to the party.

After being forced to attend the party for the third time, I had come to realize three things. First, most attendees are women in their thirties. Second, if the attendees didn’t have a vagina, they were usually toddlers who didn’t know any better to not come. Third, boys like me, eighteen and shit, don’t come to such parties, like ever. Which only highlight the awkwardness I had to endure every single time since the whole fucking room was filled to the brink with middle age women and screaming sniffling baboons the women brought with them.

Some of the women were bitter like mom and would come by and remind me not to cheat on my future wife like their husbands did to them. Some of the women were just a big pile of sobbing mess hoping to find some semblance of salvation in the party. Then there were the sex-famished cougars who would pounce on you if you so much as forgetting to unzip your pants. Needless to say, I had been ‘approached’ by said cougars one too many time for my own comfort. Don’t get me wrong. They were hot. But they were also around my mom’s age and there’s that too.

Today, as my never ending misfortune dictated, was the 4th DWCT party. I had driven all the way back from college to my mom’s house. When I arrived in the evening, there were canopies and tables being set on the front lawn of the house. There’s a banner that said ‘Who say you can’t have fun when you are divorced?’. I guess fun for single moms and fun for people like me are two entirely different thing.

“Hello sweetheart. You’re early today.” my mom cooed and wrapped her arms around my neck. “How have you been?”

“I’m good mom.” I gave her the usual response. “Are you drinking?” I smelled alcohol in her breath.

“Oh, I’m just enjoying a glass of wine with a couple of friends. You remember Melissa and Charlotte don’t you?” From her overly high pitched voice, I doubted that it was only just a glass she had consumed.

“Yeah, I know them.”

Melissa and Charlotte had been helping mom organizing DWCT since the 2nd party. They were always there in the party and would stay until late in the evening. Probably that was because both of them didn’t have any child, which free up their schedules quite considerably. The fact that these two were also the cougars that I just mentioned made me a little worried for being back.

“Come. Let’s get you sorted out.” my mom grabbed one of my luggage and began lifting it up the stairs. I followed her and as I did so, I passed the doorway to the dining room and saw the two women waving at me. I waved them back and rushed up to follow my mom.

After unpacking all my stuff, which wasn’t really that much, I went to take a quick shower. I put on a round neck t-shirt and a pair of khakis and then headed back down stairs to see if my mom needed any help.

“Oh hi darling.” my mom greeted gleefully. She’s obviously drunk. If her flushed face was not of any indication, the three empty wine bottles on the kitchen counter certainly were. With her was Charlotte and Melissa, each holding a glass of wine in their hand.

“Hi, mom.” I said awkwardly. “Hi Charlotte. Hi Melissa.”

“Hi Brandon.” the two women said almost in unison. Said would be an understatement. I felt like they had just flirted with me by sounding all breathy and sexy.

Charlotte was a thirty three year old lawyer. She had a head of honey brown hair. She was about mom’s height, which was 5’6″ and had a really lean but curvy built. Her eyes were hazel, she had small lips and a sharp nose that made her look awfully like a model and undeniably sexy. That was until she began reciting from the constitution that you know this woman wasn’t just sex on legs and seriously not someone to be trifled with.

Melissa was a gardener in some sense. She basically went from one house to another beautifying the lawn with colorful flowers and other inanimate adoration. In fact, our little flower garden by the driveway was Melissa’s handiwork. While Charlotte could be seen as a sophisticated woman, Melissa was sort of the dutiful housewife type that would make sure the fridge is always stock and the laundry always done. The fact that she’s slightly shorter than both Charlotte and my mom made her all the more cute and harmless.

She had a dirty blond hair that was slightly bleached due to overexposure to sunlight. She had rosy cheeks and her face was adorned with bright blue eyes, cherubic lips and cute button nose. If she’s ten years younger, she would so totally be my type of girl.

“How much did you drink mom?” I asked. Mom wasn’t very good with alcohol. She usually passed out big time if she happened to drink one glass too many.

“Oh, just a couple of glasses.” my mom slurred.

“I see.” I said without buying it. She obviously had drunk at least a good bottle and a half. “Well, I think it’s bed time for you now mom.”

“Nonsense.” she let out this high-pitch and snorty laugh, a sign that she’s about to hit the bunk real soon. I had seen this many time during the first few months of the nasty divorce.

“Come on mom.” I said and lifted her up.

“I’m fine. I can walk myself.”

“No you can’t. Stop struggling.” I scolded as I slowly took her out of the dining room. “Sorry about this.” I said to the two women still sitting by the kitchen counter.

“It’s okay.” Melissa said with a smile.

“You go take care of your mom.” Charlotte added.

I took mum up the stairs and into her room. I placed her on the center of the bed, pulled out her shoes and then covered her body with the blanket. It’s obvious she didn’t shower and I knew if she ever missed one, her skin’s going to itch like a bitch the next morning. She was mumbling incoherently by the time I walked out with a moist towel. I gave her face and her neck a quick wipe, and I did her limbs as well. Then, I went back down stairs to the dining room.

“How’s your mom?” Melissa asked as soon as she saw me walking in.

“She’s completely out.” I sighed with a tiny pang of embarrassment.

“She did drink almost two bottle.” Charlotte informed as she stretched out lazily. My eyes instinctively fell on the two huge mounts and the tiny nubs poking out of the thin fabric of her blouse. I quickly forced my eyes back up to hers but it was too late as she was already smiling knowingly.

“Uhm. It’s kinda late. Do you ladies need a ride?” I offered. It wasn’t like the two of them could or should drive right now.

“Emm hmm…a ride would be nice.” Melissa cooed salaciously and I swallowed nervously. From the way she emphasized on the word ‘ride’ and the way her eyes fleetingly glanced at my crotch, I doubt she’s talking about the same kind of ride that I was thinking.

“Your mom has told us to stay here for the night.” Charlotte informed. “We brought a change of clothes for tonight’s sleepover and tomorrow’s event.”

“You have a place to sleep?” I asked. Other than the couch, the only place that they could both comfortably sleep in was my queen size bed.

“We thought we could just sleep on the couch.” Melissa sounded like she’s purring.

Being raised by a mom who dictated that men should always be chivalrous, I knew I hadn’t had much choice but to offer my bed. My mom surely wouldn’t like it if I told these two women to sleep on the couch.

“You should take my bed.” I said. “Mom would kill me if she sees you two sleeping on the couch.”

“Where will you sleep then?” Charlotte asked.

“On the couch. Don’t worry, I’ve done that many times.”

“Or you can sleep with us. We won’t want you to lose sleep because of us.” she offered. It all sounded like she’s being kind and all, but I knew she had ulterior intention.

I felt my cock grew hard in my pants as the image of me sleeping with two beautiful sex-deprived women formed in my head. I knew Charlotte and Melissa were cougars from the beginning and they had always made their advances on me quite bloody obvious. Only my mom could be so blissfully ignorant to see it. The only reason why they hadn’t gotten into my pants was because my body had never really responded to their advances before. Besides, they had never taken their advances to such blatant level. The wine had obviously loosen up some of their moral restraints.

“Thanks. But I’ll be fine sleeping on the couch.” I croaked pathetically.

“You sure?” Melissa asked with what I knew was feigned concern. If anything, she looked more like she was ready to tear of my clothes off.

“Yeah. If there’s nothing else, I will go up and prepare the bed for you two.”

“Thank you, Brandon.” Charlotte and Melissa said together. Once I walked out of the dining room, I heard the two women giggled with one another. No doubt, relishing in the fact that my cock was hard under my pants and I didn’t put on any underwear.

It took me about ten minutes to put away the things that I didn’t wish for the two women to see. My collection of marvel comics was one of them. I shoved everything into a carton box and then slid it under my bed. I went to clear my table a little before taking out the air freshener and gave the room a little spray. Once that’s done, I picked up an extra pillow and blanket from the cabinet.

“Your bed is kind a big.” Melissa was already standing at the doorway. Her face was redder than I just saw her in the kitchen.

“Yeah.” I turned and look at the quasi queen size bed. Since I was much taller than average, which was about 6’4″, my mom had the bed custom made for me. I wasn’t even sure what size it really was but I knew my high school friend had all said it was big whenever they saw it.

“I’m sure all three of us can fit in.” she said coyly while nibbling on her lower lip.

“Yeah. But I think it won’t be right.” I forced a smile and skirted past her. As I did so, her hand ever so gently brushed against my semi hardened cock, which I knew she did it deliberately.

“I’m not so sure about that.” she leaned against the doorway and watched me retreated to the stairs. “It might feel right. Really right.”she cooed while her eyes kept staring at my crotch.

I ignored her and turned around as fast as possible. That’s when my hard body slammed against the lean frame of Charlotte.

“Whoa, watch it there big guy.” Charlotte teased as she looked up to my face. I was a head taller than her and something about her looking up at me made my stomach cringed weirdly.

“Sorry.” I croaked and shuffled past her through the narrow space of the stairs. And just like it with Melissa, Charlotte’s hand had gently brushed against my cock too and made me already hardened cock even harder. I knew I would have to jerk off later tonight to ease off the sexual tension.

Since I couldn’t masturbate right now, I knew I needed distractions to make the clock run faster. I switched on the television and turned to ESPN. While I didn’t particularly like football, or anything sporty for that matter, I knew that watching sports were something a man would do. I didn’t know who I was trying to proof that I was a man but I watched it anyway.

I didn’t know how long I had watched but I reckoned it had been long enough. My cock couldn’t wait any longer. I pulled my blanket over my body and inconspicuously rubbed my erection while I pretended to watch the television. I moved slowly so that if Charlotte and Melissa did come down, they would only see a young man watching the sports channel intently and not one that’s pleasuring himself.

Then, I let my mind wander into the erotic scene. Charlotte’s and Melissa’s naked forms materialized and they were doing dirty things to one another. In my perverted fantasy, the women asked me to join them and the two began lapping my hard cock. As the scene unfolded, I rubbed my cock harder and faster.

“What are you watching?” A feminine voice cooed from behind the couch. I froze and slowly pulled my hand out of my pants. I turned my head up and saw Melissa looking down on me. There’s a playful smile on her lips as though she knew what I was doing underneath the blanket.

“Football. It’s the Yankees against White Sox.” I read out from the score bar on the television display.

“Can we watch something else? I couldn’t sleep yet.”

“Yeah. Of course.” I swallowed, feeling the sexual tension building in the air. Melissa walked around the couch and when she revealed herself, I quickly turned my head back to the television.

“What’s the matter?” the woman asked coyly.

“Nothing.” I muttered while feeling my cheek blushing. The woman was wearing only a t-shirt and judging from the tiny nubs poking through the thin fabric, she wasn’t wearing a bra. My cock throbbed painfully with need of release.

She went to the coffee table where the remote control was and bent down to retrieve it. As she did so, the hem of her t-shirt was hiked up above her hips and I was instantly awarded with the full view of her bare butt and pussy. I must have lost my mind because the next thing I saw was Melissa’s worried face just a few inches from me.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah.” I croaked like Liam Neeson having a bloody sore throat.

“Okay. Now, scoot over big boy.” the dirty blonde said.

I moved my huge bulk and spared her a space to sit. I had kept my blanket on me as I did so since my cock was now as hard as the freaking Washington Monument.My pants were literally a tent right now.

“Give me some blanket.” she pulled one portion of the blanket over her slender, folded, legs. She then began to switch the channels one after another, stopping only for a second to check if it was the thing she wanted to see. Finally, she settled for a cartoon that involved a certain queen with icy issues.

I tried to pay attention to the movie at first but was quickly distracted by Melissa’s bare foot that kept rubbing along my calve. I looked at her but the woman had her eyes glued to the television. It was almost as if I was imagining things. But I knew I wasn’t.

I found myself shifting from the screen to Melissa’s breasts. She wasn’t as large as Charlotte, but she was large enough that I could see their voluptuous form. My eyes would linger longer on the nipples that was almost visible under the thin white clothing..

“Is there something on my t-shirt?” Melissa asked knowingly.

“Nothing.” I looked back to the television while inwardly chastised myself and tried not to jump onto the female sitting a few feet away and fucked her stupid.

I felt my heart would explode as soon as I saw Charlotte’s choice of nightwear. It was a translucent girly pink negligee that did little to cover her feminine body. Not only that, she didn’t wear any underwear. Her nipples and triangular pubic hair were on display.

“Yup. You can sit on the other side.” Melissa smiled brightly, as if it was all the plan after all.

Charlotte, oozing all sorts of male wet dreams out of her body, sat on the other side of the couch, effectively trapping me in. I even watched her bent and landed her cute ass onto the cushion.

“Uhm…you ladies need anything from the kitchen? Water or snacks or something?” I asked, hoping to find an excuse to escape.

“I was wondering if you have something long and hard that I could suck on.” Charlotte sighed and looked at where my crotch would be.

“Yeah, that would be nice.” Melissa added.

“Uhm…” I swallowed down a nervous tick. I knew where they were going, but I would be damned if I fucked my mom’s friends right in her house. “There’s beef jerky in the kitchen.”

“Uhm…I’ll see what I can find.” I jerked to a stand. The two women yelped as they fell onto one another and hit each other’s on the head.

I quickly retreated into the kitchen with a pounding heart. My cock was rigid and the taut on my pants obvious. I knew exactly what they wanted and I was sure it wasn’t the raw frozen frankfurter hotdogs in the freezer that they wanted to suck on. And boy did I want to let them have what they wanted. But I didn’t want my mom to lose them as friends. My mom would be furious if she even knew that the two had just tried to seduce me, let alone to actually have sex with me.

I went to the kitchen sink and gave my face a splash of cold water to calm my libido down. Then, I went to the fridge, grabbed the orange juice and down half a quart straight from the bottle. The cool liquid quickly stifled out any fire still hanging about in my loin.When I turned from the fridge, I was met with the angry gaze of two very beautiful women. They had their arms folded.

“For Christ’s sake Brandon, how obvious do you want us to be?” Charlotte scolded.

“Haven’t we given you enough clue? Just fuck us already.”

Wow, that was the most direct form of sexual request I had ever received in my entire life.

“I’m sorry ladies. But I can’t. You are my mom’s friends.” I explained, hoping that they would see the situation in the same light as I did.

“So what? It’s not like she’s going to know.” Charlotte huffed.

“Well, she will. And she will be disappointed in you both and me.” I countered.

“Are you telling me to lie to my mom?” I felt a surge of anger coursing through my veins.

“Seriously? Like you have never lied to your mom before?” Charlotte retorted with a scoff.

“This is different.”

“Oh come on kid. Believe me, no one tells their mom who they fucked. Like ever.” she remarked further.

I frowned as I contemplated her words. It was kinda true since I had had sex with Jessica when I was in eleventh grade but I still hadn’t told my mom. The weird thing was, I never planned to. Which made me all the more angry that these two were trying to manipulate me into giving in to their sexual urges.

“But you are her friends.” I snapped.

“Yes! We are. But we are also two lonely women that need the touch of a man.” Melissa interjected.

“The thing is, Brandon. We trust you and you are the man of our desire. Can’t you see that?” Charlotte said.

“But my mom won’t be happy about this.”

“We know.” Melissa rolled her eyes in exasperation. “That’s why we bought her the wine and hoped that she drink herself out, which she did.”

“You what?” I couldn’t believe this.

“Listen Brandon, we did what we have to do. We both have wanted you ever since you took care of us when we were drunk at the 2nd DWCT party. You’ve been so respectful. We know you are the one that will give us the pleasure we seek. We trust you and we know you will treat us with respect even on bed. God, the fact that you haven’t jumped on us and fuck our brains out on the living room is a proof of that.” Charlotte explained.

“It’s okay Melissa.” Charlotte held up a hand and looked at me. “We will leave the choice to you, Brandon. We know you want us. Your massive hard-on is a dead giveaway.”

I stared down and sure enough, my cock was tenting up my pants. I would be lying if I didn’t find these two women sexually attractive. I wasn’t a monk for crying out loud.

“We will go upstairs now. We will be on your bed and we will be naked.” Charlotte continued. “The door will not be locked and you can come in any time you want and we will be ready to take you. You are an adult now and you can decide for yourself whether you want to jerk off on the couch tonight or fuck us on your bed.”

My cock twitched at the offer. When Charlotte finished the speech, she dragged a reluctant Melissa out of the kitchen and up the stairs. With the two women gone, I leaned back onto the fridge as if I had been placed a ton of weight on my shoulder. I gave my face a hard rub and took a deep calming breath.

I couldn’t help but to find some merit in Charlotte’s words. Although they were my mom’s friends, my mom certainly didn’t need to know who I was fucking. In fact, I didn’t think anyone would tell their mom whom they had casual sex with. Next, my mom had many friends, so much so that I doubt she would consider Charlotte and Melissa, whom she only met once a year or so, as her good friend. Moreover, between my legs was a massive hard-on that only the feminine comfort could get rid of it. The feminine comfort that was in the form of two beautiful middle age women who were currently lying on my bed.

“Shit!” I hissed and trudged up to the stairs. I only hesitated a little before I pushed open my door.

Charlotte and Melissa were sitting on the bed and as promised, they were naked. Completely. No negligee or t-shirt. They looked at me questioningly while I tried to get my brain in one piece.

“I don’t have condoms.” I informed. Fucking my mom’s friends was one thing. Getting them pregnant in the process was an entirely different thing.

“I had my tubes tied.” Charlotte shrugged.

“I’m on pills.” Melissa informed.

“STIs?” I raised a brow, perhaps in my own way I was trying to dissuade them from going through with it.

“Zilch.” Charlotte announced.

“Me too.”

“Okay. Good. Good.” I nodded like an idiot while standing still by the doorway not knowing how to proceed.

“So, jerk off or fuck us?” Charlotte asked with a raised brow.

I stepped into the room, closed the door behind me and locked it. “I’m going for the latter.”

“Yes.” Melissa cheered and I saw Charlotte smiled.

I pulled my t-shirt over my head and then undid my pants.

“Wow, you are big.” Melissa remarked with astonishment. “I’m a little bit scare letting you in.”

“Oh. I see.” A pang of disappointment shot through me. I hadn’t really thought through about that. The last time I had sex with Jessica, she had complained the very same thing as well and I ended up tearing her pussy.

“Come here, silly.” Charlotte chuckled. “She’s just teasing you.”

As if my body had a mind of its own, I began to walk to the two women. My eyes were on their naked forms, shifting from one set of perky breasts to another and then back. Now that they were completely naked, they looked nothing like the thirty odd years old they really were. They looked more like they were twenty five.

“Uhm…what should we do first?” I asked in both excitement and anxiousness. I never had sex with two women at the same time before.

“Just go with the flow.” Charlotte clambered over and wrapped her slender arms around my neck. She then pulled me to her and our lips met. My cock throbbed instantly as I tasted Charlotte’s soft lips. I munched her lovely softness for a while. Then, she parted her mouth and allowed my tongue to slip in and consumed her further. While I was lost in the sweet taste of Charlotte’s mouth, I felt my cock being grabbed and the tip being wrapped with something warm and wet.

“God.” I let out a shivering whimper and looked down. Melissa’s head was right between my legs. Even though I couldn’t see what she was doing, I could certainly feel it. Her tongue was lapping on the tip of my cock while her delicate fingers explored my shaft and balls.

“Come here you.” Charlotte cooed and pulled me for another hot wet kiss. She tilted her head and pulled against me harder, as if she couldn’t get enough of me. I closed my eyes and let my body go with the flow as Charlotte suggested. My hands began to move on their own. One rested onto of Melissa’s head and caressed her scalp, as if rewarding her for being such a good sport. The other hand moved to Charlotte’s velvety breast and kneaded her feminine flesh.

“You are so thick.” Melissa whined. She actually whined.”I can’t get you in my mouth.”

Charlotte broke off the kiss and her lips curved a playful smirk. “Let me try.” She scooted back a little and then leaned down towards my cock. Melissa was still holding the base of it and guided it so that the tip was now facing Charlotte. I swallowed a whimper when Charlotte began to lap the shaft. There’s something extremely sexy having your cock being at the center of attention of two naked women. I closed my eyes and took in the warm and wet sensation of her exploring tongue over my hard cock.

“He’s so big.” Charlotte let out a girly giggle while Melissa nodded in agreement. Then, she mouthed over the tip of my cock and pushed herself forward until half of the length was now deliciously embedded inside her mouth.

“Oh, god.” I groaned. I had thought that sex with Jessica was the highlight of my life. I was never so wrong.

When I thought my cock could go no further, Charlotte leaned forward and my cock slid deep into her throat. An electrifying shiver shot through my body threatening to turn me into a hot mush. Her throat squeezed the head of my cock, sending wave after wave of stimulation that threatened to make me cum. I could already feel my balls twitch with the promise of voluminous release.

“Oh, you are so much bigger than my pathetic husband’s.” Charlotte remarked breathlessly when she resurfaced.

I groaned at the delicious sensation of her tongue rubbing along the underside of my shaft. When I looked down, I saw only half of my cock was inside Melissa’s mouth. She had tried to take in more but with the head of my cock already pressing against the back of her throat, I knew this was her limit. Still, it was incredibly hot seeing how committed she was to try and get everything in. When she pulled out, her pouted in defeat.

“No fair. I can only take in half.” she said it as though swallowing my cock in was some kind of competition between the two.

“It’s okay. I like it just the same.” I remarked in a shuddering voice. I wasn’t lying. Both mouths made me feel like I was in heaven. I could already feel my impending orgasm lurking around the corner.

“My turn.” Charlotte grabbed my cock and began throat-fucking it as though her life depended on it. I shivered with so much excitement I could see stars forming in front of me. It was fast and dirty and noisy. And the fact that this was a lawyer that earned more money in an hour than my mom could earn in an entire week was nothing short of an epic fulfillment.

Then, the chivalrous part of me struck me. The two had been pleasing me and until now I still hadn’t returned the favor. My eyes went to the two women’s butt, propped up for the taking while they were busy handling my cock. I pressed my hands on their backs, one of each woman, and slid along their backbone, in between the crevice of their butt before finally resting in what must be the wettest pussies I’d ever touched.

Their openings were slick with their arousal. I curled my finger and plopped a knuckle into both welcoming pussies, eliciting two delicious squeals from the women. The walls of their pussy were slick and prunny. I leaned forward a little, giving me the space to slide a whole finger into them.

“Yes. That’s it.” Melissa cried. “Finger my pussy, Brandon.”

From the way Charlotte moaned, I knew she too wanted to be fingered just as much as Melissa. I began to move my finger in a come-hither manner and rubbed against the prunny skin of their inside. Melissa’s pussy clenched around my finger while Charlotte’s pussy gaped. Who knew two women could have such different response while being fingered by the same guy.

Feeling bold and inextricably horny, I slid the second finger into their wet holes and fingered them harder. Melissa squirmed and let out a girly yelp. Charlotte arched her back and began to rock her butt in rhythm to with my moving fingers.

“Let me do it too.” Melissa breathed and pulled my wet soppy cock out of Charlotte’s mouth. Then, drool and all, she took it all in and began throat-fucking my cock all the same. It might not have gone in all the way but it was still cripplingly good. Like, I couldn’t even feel my legs anymore. Charlotte tilted her head and forced her way in the narrow space afforded between the bed and Melissa’s bobbing head and began licking my balls.

“Ah, Melissa.” I whimpered. “I’m coming.”

I thought Melissa would take the warning and pulled my cock out of her mouth. But instead, she bobbed her head faster and faster. My entire body turned into granite as the sexual pleasure continued to build. Then, the floodgate collapsed. The surge of cum rushed out of my balls, through my throbbing cock and then squirted right into Melissa’s closed mouth.

Melissa squealed in surprise as my cock continued to fill her mouth with my seeds. She wouldn’t have expected such a huge load to be shot into her mouth. Even I hadn’t expected that. God, I felt like I had just shot her mouth a week’s worth of cum.

When my cock stopped twitching and the cum ceased to come out of my tip, Melissa pulled back and sat back up with her lips closed. She was smiling giddily as if she had a really big secret she wanted to show us. Charlotte sat up too and then looked at Melissa.

“Show us.” the lawyer ordered.

When Melissa opened her mouth, my jaw dropped. The entire space where her tongue would be was completely filled with my cum. It was easily the largest shot of cum I had ever discharge through a single orgasm. I suddenly felt embarrassed and heat began to rise to my cheek.

“You can spit it out.” I offered with a cupped hand.

Melissa closed her lips with a smirk and shook her head. Then, without looking away from my eyes, she swallowed the whole thing.

“You don’t have to do that.” I cried out in horror.

“I wanted to.” she said.

“How does it taste?” Charlotte asked with an unwarranted sense of curiosity.

“A little bitter. But overall, I will say it’s one of the best I’ve swallowed.” the dirty blond woman giggled.

Charlotte turned to me and frowned at me, as if I had done something wrong. As if I shouldn’t have cummed in Melissa’s mouth but instead in hers. Then, her eyes fell onto my limp cock laying flat on the bed.

“You better start making that cum again. I want to taste it too.” she demanded while patting softly on my cock.

I swallowed nervously at the promise of second orgasm. I wasn’t sure if I could go on then. Guys couldn’t cum and then cum again within a short period of time. I needed to wait at least a good half an hour before I could even start getting hard. Besides,
I usually just fell asleep right after cumming. But still, with two naked women still sexually unsatisfied, I knew sleeping now would make me the biggest asshole in the whole wide world.

“Um…I don’t think I can get hard anymore for now. But if you want, I can…” I looked down at Charlotte’s pink pussy adorned by an upside-down triangular brown bush.

“You can what Brandon?” Charlotte smiled coyly. “Eat my pussy?” she finished it for me and I nodded like an idiot.

“Only if you don’t mind, of course.” I quickly added and felt the humiliation rushed over me. I had always wanted to eat a pussy, wanted to smell it and taste it. But when I had wanted to try that with Jessica, she refused by saying it’s dirty.

“Do you want to eat my pussy?” Charlotte asked seductively while molding her soft feminine body against mine. Melissa was covering her mouth trying not to snigger out loud at the side.

“Yeah. I always want to try. If that’s okay for you.” I felt the blood pumped in my ear. Would the two considered me as dirty for wanting to lick their pussy?

Mangy was not the word I would use. Her pubic hair was anything but mangy. It was almost was if it’s an arrow directing me where to go. But with my mouth no longer able to form coherent words, I simply shook my head.

Charlotte backed away and propped a pillow on the middle of the bed. She laid her hips on the pillow and lied down on the bed. The pillow acted as a raised platform so her pussy was angled upwards. Then, she parted her long luscious legs. I watched the pink pussy opened slightly, as if it was telling me to come in. My cock, to my amazement, began to harden again.

“Have you eaten a girl before?” Charlotte asked.

“No.” I shook my head as my body trembled with sexual excitement.

“I can teach you.” Melissa offered with a giggle. “You lick here in an up and down motion.” she pointed at the vertical slit between Charlotte’s pink lips.

I went prone and wrapped my arms around her thighs. As instructed, I stuck out my tongue and began licking the slit. At first, it was more like testing the waters. I wiggled the tip of my tongue against the soft lip of her pussy. A salty, musky, taste hit me. It was a very weird taste. A taste that I had never tasted before until now. I found that I quite like the taste. I pressed my tongue harder to get a better taste. To my surprise, the pussy parted and my tongue basically went in a little.

“Oh yes. That’s it Brandon.” Charlotte breathed.

“Put your thumb here and rub it.” Melissa pressed her own thumb on a tiny nub at the top end of the slit and gave it a few rubs.

“Ahhh…” Charlotte squealed in delight.

I did as taught and began rubbing the tiny nub. Charlotte immediately went bananas and writhed like a maimed snake on the bed. Her hands ran into the thick lock of my hair and began clutching it hard. It was a little painful but I ignored it. The woman had just given me the best blowjob ever and at the very least I should endure a little pain.

The deeper I tasted the more I found the taste to be stronger. It was almost like the more I moved my tongue, the more her pussy rewarded me with the taste I sought. Then, an epiphany came to me. I plunged in two fingers into her honeypot and fingered her hard. As predicted, her pussy oozed out more sweet juices into the open where I lapped it up immediately.

“Oh God. Brandon.” Charlotte groaned.

“This is so hot.” I heard Melissa said. “Charlotte, do you mind?” the woman asked breathily.

“Come here.” Charlotte responded.

I had no idea what the two were up to as I was too focused on tasting the sweet pussy in front of me. When I came up for a breather, I was surprised to see Melissa straddling Charlotte. The dirty blonde was kneading her own breasts while Charlotte was eating her out. Melissa’s dreamy sex-dazed eyes landed on mine and a lazy aroused smile curved her lips. If my cock wasn’t hard before, it certainly was now. All hint of exhaustion from the previous orgasm had completely disappeared and my cock was in dire need of release once more.

I looked at Charlotte’s pink pussy. I rubbed the soft velvety lips a little and then spread them open with my thumbs. The hole was wider than before, to a point that I could almost see her inside. My cock throbbed and ached. It wanted to be milked. No, it needed to be milked! And I could easily see where it could get what it needed.

I sat upright and positioned myself until cock was now nuzzling against Charlotte’s pink pussy. She obviously hadn’t got a clue what I was up to as she was busy with working on Melissa’s pussy. Melissa on the other hand knew and gave me an encouraging nod.

I rocked my hips forward and felt the Charlotte’s pussy parted and engulfed my entire length. The pussy immediately clenched around me hard and I groaned at the pleasure surrounding my cock. Charlotte screamed in what almost sounded like she’s in pain and I immediately froze. The warm inside of her began to gnaw at the solid intruder that had found refuge inside her, as if trying to expel it out.

Realizing what a jerk I was, I felt a pang of guilt and my stomach cringed uncomfortably. I had just hurt her. And worse, she didn’t even give me permission to penetrate her. What was I thinking! I wanted to slide my cock back out but I hesitated as the pleasure was too great to not keep going on.

“Don’t stop, Brandon.” Melissa said. “She likes it.”

“But…she just screamed.”

“Yes. But did she tell you to stop?” Melissa pointed out the obvious.

Not only did Charlotte hadn’t told me to stop, she had kept her legs wide open too. It wasn’t like Charlotte was too busy munching on Melissa’s pussy that she couldn’t have said stop.

Once I had that figured out, I began thrusting my hips back and forth. My cock slid out and in, out and in, and her pussy sucked and milked me. I let out an animalistic growl that I didn’t even know I was capable of making. The pleasure was simply beyond this world. Having sex with Jessica was exploratory. Having sex with Charlotte was ecstasy. No, fucking Charlotte was ecstasy.

I watched the woman’s breasts moved up and down as I pounded against her hard. There was even this naughty watery sound at each thrust, like it was an indication of how much her pussy had wanted me. I cupped her soft breast with one hand while mouthed over the nipple of the other.

Her feminine body molded against mine as our forms joined in a fluid and synchronous motion. I could smell her arousal, taste her perspiration on her skin, and feel the trembling need of her nubile body. All of that made mindless machine that had only one objective. That was to fuck her hard and rough and use her pussy for my pleasure.

When I felt a fresh batch of cum began to pool inside my balls, I knew I had to pull out. It wasn’t because I was afraid of cumming inside her. I was afraid of cumming, and then getting too tired to continue with this whole thing. So, with a smidgen of rationality still intact, I did the right thing and pulled out of her pussy. Charlotte immediate let out a frustrated sigh as I had no doubt just denied her an orgasm she wanted. But not for long as I replaced the demanding vacancy between her legs with two fingers and began fingering her hard.

Charlotte began to writhe and her legs kind of flail around. Then, with a loud squeal, the woman arched her back and shuddered violently on the bed. A tiny amount of watery substance was squirted out of her clenching hole. And then, she collapsed onto the bed and went limp. I hadn’t even got time to realize that I had just given a woman an orgasm for the first time when Melissa clambered towards me and then took my lips.

“My turn.” she moaned when she broke off the kiss and gave my hard cock a seductive rub.

I was expected Melissa to lie down only to watch her got onto four and turned back to me with a shy grin. Her pussy was drenched and I had not doubt most of the wetness was Charlotte’s saliva.

I had seen people doing the doggy style through my generous perusal of pornographic material. But never in my life had I dreamed of doing it to a beautiful woman that’s almost twice as old as me. And boy, my cock certainly wasn’t complaining with the pussy in front of me. While Charlotte’s was hairy, Melissa’s was as completely bare.

I quickly knelt beside her and guided my cock to her wet opening. With firm grips on her hips, I pushed forward and at the same time pulled her towards me. I felt her pussy spread around the head of my cock and then rimmed along the shaft until her pussy had engulfed me entirely.

“Ahh…” Melissa yelped. “I can see why Charlotte screamed.”

“Am I really that big?” I asked with a hint of embarrassment at the same time I felt a little proud.

“Yes. You are.” she mewled. She then arched her back and lied her head onto the bed. “Now fuck me as hard as you can.”

I clenched my fingers around her hips and pounded my hips against her ass. My cock plowed through the tightness of her pussy again and again and again. The woman shivered at the harsh assault against her pussy but from the looks of her eyes she seemed to be overwhelmed by the pleasure to care what was happening between her legs. It was almost like she was my slave, positioned for me to take and use her. My cock thickened with that notion and I hammered onto her faster.

“Oh yes, oh yes.” Melissa cried. Her eyes were half opened and glowed with lust. The kind of eyes I only saw in porn when the women were really stimulated.

I stared worriedly at Melissa fearing that I might have just offended her. But instead of rage, I could only see pleasure. Pleasure that seemed to have kept her tamed and forthcoming. Pleasure that seemed to have immobilized her body for my cock to exploit. Pleasure that made her replied, “Yes, use my slutty pussy to cum.”

That was all it took for the fresh pool of cum in my balls to rise up through my cock. I shuddered and let out a groan as rope after rope of cum spurted deep inside Melissa’s pussy. She moaned and squirmed as warm spunk fresh from my balls began to fill her up. My abs clenched a few more times, clearing out the cum left inside me and into her welcoming pussy. For a good measure, I pounded her pussy a minute more until she shivered and squealed to orgasm.

Then, woman collapsed onto the bed and her eyes fluttered in daze. I leaned away and tried to catch my own breath while watching my cum leaked out of her pussy, down her thigh and onto the bed. When I had sex with Jessica, I had used a condom so I was never privy to such situation. I had always wondered what it would feel like to see my own cum leaking out of a woman’s pussy, Oddly enough, it felt powerful. Like injecting a part of me inside her and marking her in the process. Like telling everyone that this woman is now mine.

Then it clicked. Sex was a power struggle between the two individuals. While women had power to choose who to have sex with, men obviously had the power over women on how to have it. I let out a soft chuckle and shook my head in disbelief. I really had just fucked my mom’s friends and not only that, I had made them both orgasm.

“You came?” I heard Charlotte asked. When I turned to her, she was staring at Melissa’s crotch longingly. Her face was still flushed from the previous encounter and her hair was a little disheveled. Perhaps that’s the infamous sex hair that I’d heard of.

“Yeah.” I said coyly.

“Are you tired?” she turned to me with what seemed like a hopeful look.

“Kind of.” I let out a yawn.

“Oh. Okay then.” there was a hint of disappointment in Charlotte’s tone. But before I figure out why, she leaned over the night lamp and turned off the light. “Go on, we should sleep now. We have to wake up early tomorrow.”

I couldn’t help but to notice something was wrong with Charlotte. Still, exhaustion had come to me like a vengeful bitch and I let out another yawn. “Okay.” I lie down beside the now sleeping Melissa and felt Charlotte shifted on her side of the bed.

“Good night.” she said.

“Good night.” I replied. I closed my eyes and let the exhaustion washed over me.

I didn’t know how long I had slept but I reckoned it wasn’t long. My body still felt the exhaustion from the sexual marathon I just had. The room was still dark, which meant that the sun was no where near coming out yet.

Melissa was right beside me. She had nuzzled her head against my neck. She had one arm and one leg over my naked body. Her breasts rose and fell as she slept blissfully by my side, sending one warm breath after another to the back of my neck. It felt weird to be hugged by a woman during sleep. Almost as if she trust me so much that she would just sleep right there, as if she knew deep down that I wouldn’t hurt her, as if I would shield her from the evil beyond. It made me feel very protective. It made me feel, strangely enough, more manly.

I stretched one arm out to search for the second woman that I felt deserving of my protection. But as I searched, I realized Charlotte was no longer at her side of the bed. I gently nudged Melissa off me and laid her on her back. She moaned a little in protest but otherwise remained asleep. My body, as if having a mind of its own, leaned forward and I pressed a possessive kiss on her head. I then pulled the blanket over her naked form and climbed off the bed.

After putting on the khakis that I had so haphazardly discarded on the floor, I went out of the room. I noticed the toilet door was opened. That meant, for whatever reason, Charlotte was down stairs, since the only other room on this floor was mom’s.

I headed down stairs and quickly found Charlotte sitting by the kitchen counter. In her hand was a glass of wine. When I got closer, she noticed my presence and quickly wiped the corner of her eyes.

“Hi.” she said with a throaty, thick, voice. A voice that sounded like she had been crying for quite some time. As I got closer to her, I began to see the redness surrounding her eyes and the paleness of her cheeks. Her disheveled hair made her look even more pitiable that I couldn’t help but to feel protective over her. She looked like a hurt puppy needing someone to take care of her.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I took the seat in front of hers.

“Yeah.” she sniffled and tilted her head like all crying women liked to do. As if it would force the tears to fall back in or something. “Oh, I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine.” I pointed out the obvious.

“It’s nothing. You should go back to sleep.”

I could have walked away and pretended not to have witnessed this. But every cell in my body wanted me to stay, to find out what’s making this lovely lawyer crying her eyes out. I reached out my hand and rubbed my knuckles tenderly along the stream of tears flowing down. She closed her eyes and leaned towards my touch. Then, she began sobbing.

“What is it? Charlotte.”

“It’s nothing.” she sobbed.

“You are crying. It must be something.”

“It’s just…” she choked and let out a torrent of sobs.

I palmed her face and then rubbed my thumb across the wetness under her eyes. I didn’t know why I did that. I just did. It felt right to do it. I didn’t press her any further. I waited. I waited for her cry to die down and occasionally wiped away her tears from her eyes. When she composed herself enough, she let out an shuddering sigh.

“It’s really stupid.” she finally said. “Remember that…I told…you…I had my…tubes tied.” she said between sobs.

“He said they could fail.” Charlotte let out a sad laugh, as if the excuse was a mockery of her intellect.

“And you went for the operation?”

“Yeah. Love can make you do stupid things.” she explained in morbid amusement. “A year later…he said he wanted kids. Then he fucked one of my bride’s maids, got her pregnant and took her to Europe.” she burst into a gasping wail. Her body shook so hard with sadness that I had to take the glass of wine out of her hand.

“It’s so…stupid.” she cried out. “I’m so…so…fucking stupid!”

“Hey, stop it.” I cooed and went around the kitchen counter. I wrapped my arms around the sobbing woman and hugged her tightly from behind. My heart clenched sickeningly at her wailing. As I hugged her, I noticed the cut marks on her wrists. Suddenly, I felt angry. My jaw clenched hard with rage and I wish I could punch that bastard right in his fucking face. I had thought my dad was an asshole. Now, he seemed like a freaking saint compared to Charlotte’s ex.

“It’s okay. You are okay.” I whispered softly into her ear as I held her shaking body still.

“The children that he has with the woman…I saw it on Facebook. They are so beautiful.” the woman wailed with regret. “I could have children too. But I was so stupid!”

She then screamed a silent scream before gasping horribly like a maimed animal. It was very painful to watch. It was painful to see such successful woman fell prey to pricks and got herself hurt so badly. It was also insightful in the sense that there were horrible people out there in the world. Horrible people that had made this little damsel here crying out her guts.

I didn’t know how long I had held her. It felt like eternity, for I couldn’t bear to see her to be so sad, and at the same time it felt too short, for I wished to hug her forever. I wish I was more capable all of the sudden. I wish I wasn’t a college student so that I could take care of her and Melissa. God! I wanted to take care of these two women that it shocked me.

“Thank you.” Charlotte finally said when she calmed down enough.

“It’s my pleasure.” I said awkwardly as I moved back to my seat. “You did give me the best orgasm I ever have.” I tried to lighten up the mood.

Charlotte chuckled and rolled her eyes.

“Technically, Melissa was the one who made you cum.” she said with a light smile. “Twice.” she begrudgingly added.

“Is that why you were sad?” I asked, recalling the sadness I heard in her tone when we were about to sleep.

“Not really.” she looked at her hands and blushed.

Then, it all sort of clicked into place. Her ex-husband had left her because she couldn’t bear him child. And her husband had left her for another woman. In other words, her husband chose another woman over her because she couldn’t fulfill his desire. I had cum twice in Melissa. In some sense, I had chosen Melissa over her. I chose Melissa to fulfill my desire and not her.

“Was it because Melissa was able to make me cum and you didn’t? And that reminded you of your ex leaving you?” I articulated the question cautiously.

She held her head down in silence. I watched her played with her fingers as if she was contemplating something.

“Yeah. That’s about it.” she muttered. “It’s stupid. I know. I should have gotten over it. It’s been so long.”

“It’s okay. You’ve been strong.”

“Thank you.” she looked up and smiled at me. It was the sweetest smile I’d ever seen in my life. The kind of smile that made you think that angels might exist. “You are a wonderful person, Brandon.”

A shiver ran down my back. I felt my cock stiffen and I shifted on my seat. It didn’t help that this woman her was wearing nothing but a t-shirt, the very same t-shirt that Melissa had worn. A choice of attire that did nothing to cover her lovely mount. “Uhm…thanks.” I said shyly while trying to cover the erection from her sight. I shouldn’t have worn a pair of briefs.

Her eyes drifted down and then she laughed. “Oh Brandon. God, you can still get hard, after all that?”

“I can’t help it.” I protested.

“Am I really that sexy?” she teased.

“Yes. You are. And you know it.” I pointed out.

“Well, I’m going to head up for a wash. You can jerk one off here.” she sniggered. I watched her hips swayed sexily as she walked to the doorway. When she was about to turn around the corner, she bent down and hiked up the t-shirt and offered me a view of her round butt. “For you to masturbate to.” she chuckled and then left. I began to doubt if she’s really thirty four years old, and a lawyer for that matter.

My cock was hard as a freaking rock with that little side show. But I was so not going to be teased to masturbation that easily. I went to the sink and filled myself a glass of water hoping the long gulp would ease off the sexual tension between my legs. It didn’t. My cock remained hard and eager to get inside the warmth of a woman.

As I leaned against the kitchen sink, I began to recall Charlotte’s words before we slept. She had asked if I had cum. She also asked if I was tired. I was too exhausted then to put the two together. Now that I thought back about it, especially after learning about the horrible betrayal she endured and why she had been sad, a new revelation came to me.

She wasn’t really asking if I was tired. What she really asking was if I could go on and choose her, to fuck her, and then cum inside her. My lips curved to a smile as I shook my head in disbelief. Since she was so kind to tease me with the glory of her ass, I made up my mind to repay the gratitude. Besides, if fucking Melissa was of any insight, it would be that a girl loves a little rough play when it comes to sex. I turned off all the lights on the lower floor and then went up the stairs.

Charlotte was obviously still in the bathroom as there’s light coming from under the door and there’s the sound of running water. I stood at the doorway and waited patiently for my little minx to come out. The sound of running water soon stop and the door was swung open. Charlotte collided onto my hard body and recoiled backwards.

“Oh, you’re fast. Did my teasing helped?” she looked up to me and cast me a knowing smile.

“I didn’t do it.” I said sternly, trying to keep my dominant persona.

“Why, you hand’s not good enough for you anymore?” she chuckled and tried to skirt past me. I leaned to the side and block her from going out. When she moved to the other side, I simply followed and blocked her again. “If you want to use the bathroom, you have to let me out first.” she scolded lightly.

“I don’t want to use the bathroom.” I stepped forward which forced her to step back. She frowned at my seemingly rude behavior. As I advanced and she retreated yet again, she started to realize what I was doing. Then when we completely cleared the doorway, I swung the door shut and then locked it.

Then it was just her and me in a small confined space. Charlotte began to look around her like a cornered prey seeking escape. But there was no where to run and no where to hide. The only point of escape was the door and my 6’4″ frame was in the way.

“Then what do you want?” her voice became thick with arousal. Her eyes twinkling with lust as she looked at mine.

“You.” the word came out almost sounded like a growl. I edged her backwards until her knees hit the toilet. With a light shove, I forced her to sit on the toilet. She let out a squeak as her butt landed on the seat. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and held her head in place. At the same time, I yanked my shorts off, releasing the massive hard-on between my legs.

I moved her head forward while pointing the tip of my cock at her rosy lips. Without a word, her mouth opened wide to receive me. My cock slid through the warmth and dampness until the tip hit the back of her throat. I gave her a light nudge and her throat opened up, allowing the tip of my cock to slid further in.

I shivered and groaned at the sweet pleasure engulfing my cock. I felt the tightness of her throat pressing on me as if she really wanted to swallow me whole. When she pulled back, she let out a satisfied sigh and stroked my cock with her hand.

“Spread your legs and play with your pussy. I want you wet.” I demanded. Or I forced myself to sound demanding. I wasn’t very good with telling a woman what to do since I never quite had that experience. But judging from the way this petite lawyer mewled, I was pretty that I was doing it well.

Obediently, Charlotte parted her legs and began fingering herself. At the same time, she sucked my cock with due diligence. I kept my grip on her hair and slowed her down if she moved too fast. I only wanted her to wet my cock and keep it hard while she got herself wet. After all, my cock deserved her pussy and I planned to make sure that’s what it got tonight.

“Is your pussy wet yet?” I asked.

“Emm hmm.” she nodded with my cock still in her mouth.

I yanked her head away from me and pulled her onto her feet. I spun her around and pushed her back down until her stomach was on the toilet seat. I grabbed her hands, crossed them over her back, and then held them together by the wrists. It was rough on my part and based on the lovely girly sounds she’s making, she obviously had liked the rough play too. I hiked up the hem of the t-shirt to her waist and rubbed my fingers along the seam of her sex.

“Do you think you can tease me and get away with it?” I didn’t know how I had come to say that but I did. And god it sounded really powerful and dominating. A thrill ran down my spin as I watched this successful woman squirmed under my grip.

“No.” Charlotte moaned.

Enough said. I moved to position and shoved my cock right in between her wet lips. Her pussy widened and absorbed me into her. Charlotte yelped at the forceful intrusion and squirmed on the toilet seat. I moved my cock out of her pussy only to have it roughly pushed right back inside.

“Ahh…” she screamed. It was the same painful scream that I heard when I first fucked her. I kept still and when the seconds passed without any verbal complaint on her part, I resumed my pounding.

My cock plundered the tightness of her pussy hard and fast. Charlotte had squirmed and shuddered, tensed and struggled as I fucked her. I had to leaned more weight onto her back to keep her still, to keep her pussy in place for my cock to exploit and ravage. Sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed in the small confined room. She whimpered and mewled, but never complained, never told me to stop.

I kept my pace and Charlotte’s pussy absorbed every hard thrust without fail. Her pussy had clenched and gaped against the raging intruder. Delicious friction of her pussy lips along the length of my cock pushed me further and further into the brink of release. Cum began to flood the base of my balls and my body tingled with the promise of orgasmic release.

“I’m going to cum soon.” I announced as electricity shot through my loin. My pounding intensified. My balls clenched. Charlotte cried out at the fierce, repeated penetration of her pussy. A cry that could wake potentially anyone within a mile from us. I immediately reached out to her mouth and clasped it shut, muffling out her lustful cries. There in, I shifted to the highest possible gear and ravaged her pussy with every last fiber of strength I could muster.

Finally, orgasm washed over me like a thirty foot wave, sending my body into overdrive. One thick rope of cum after another spurted right into Charlotte’s eager pussy. As the warmth of my seed spread inside her, Charlotte reached her own climax and shuddered violently. Her cries had turned to guttural moans. Her pussy clenched and milked and sucked my cock, forcing more cum out of me. I kept her body pinned and her mouth muffled and continued fucking her for a good minute, until my cum had frothed inside her pussy and my cock began to really ache, until her body succumbed to another shuddering, back arching, toe curling orgasm.

When I pulled my cock out, I watched my cum flowed out of the gaping pussy and landed on the tiled floor of the bathroom. I grabbed several squares of tissues and gave the thoroughly fucked pussy a good wipe. Then, I pulled Charlotte to her feet, only to have her body limped against mine. I quickly held her up by her waist to keep her from falling onto the floor.

“Hey?” I asked, suddenly feeling worried that I might have gone overboard.

“Emmm…” she murmured and snuggled against my chest. Her eyes were shut as if she’s already asleep.

I lifted her up with both arms and carefully brought her out of the bathroom. Seeing my mom’s door, I realized how much of a blessing it was that my mom wasn’t woken up by Charlotte’s cries and came to check. I took Charlotte into my room and then laid her down on the bed. Melissa was still sleeping soundly on her side of the bed, which was a surprise all on itself. I grabbed a portion of the blanket and lifted it over Charlotte’s body. Just like with Melissa, I bent down instinctively and kissed Charlotte possessively on the head.

“Good night.” I whispered and gotten no response. She was already in deep sleep.

I went out of my room, gone back to the bathroom, gave myself a quick wash on the sink put on my shorts and went down stairs. Exhaustion had its vicious grip on me. I clambered onto the couch, propped up the pillow, and then lied down for the night.

As I contemplated in the darkness, I wondered how had two women made me feel so complete as a man just over one night. A pang of disappointment shot through me as I suddenly took in the realization that this was a one time thing. Why would a women like them, successful and beautiful, would ever want an ignorant teenage boy that still let his mom clean his room to be with them forever. I was clearly just a temporary fix for their loneliness. Slumber came soon, but it was a disturbed one.

A teen loses her boyfriend and finds herself in a Halloween attraction

She feared it would be a waste of time, but Nikki finally acceded to Jake’s suggestion they tour the new “Haunted House” he’d visited with some of his other friends. It wasn’t the sort of thing that interested her, but Jake wanted to do it, so here she was. She wanted to wait for Sara, who was late, but Jake was impatient, so they were going in now and Sara would be on her own.

It was the story of Nikki’s relationship with Jake, and the boys before him. She might be an attractive, intelligent young woman, but for some reason, if a boy was standing in front of her, it was as if she had no spine. The only exception was that she didn’t put out — at all. They were boys, but her father was a man and the prospect of disappointing him was unthinkable.

Nikki took another look around, hoping Sara would show at the last minute, and wondered if Jake was going to break up with her. She felt they were drifting apart, possibly because he was starting to understand that her uncharacteristically stubborn refusal to hook up wasn’t going to fade. The teen hoped he wasn’t going to try pawing her in some dark hallway within this place.

The operation was set up in an emptied former grocery store, evidently leased for the month. People of all ages milled outside, drawn by the large and lurid “Little House of Horrors” sign surrounding the entrance. The admission seemed steep to Nikki, but Jake didn’t hesitate to count out the cover for both of them; she reminded herself he’d already been through and evidently felt it was worth the price.

Once inside, she became disoriented almost immediately and stumbled along through the darkness, flashing lights, and artificial fog. There was lots of fog. Knots of people worked their way through the maze, alternately screaming in surprise and laughing at some of the almost comically stereotypical scenes they encountered.

Nikki grudgingly admitted to herself that the quality of the effects and costumes almost justified the admission, and that she was enjoying herself more than she’d expected. In fact, she wished Jake wasn’t hurrying them past some of the cleverer scenarios quite so quickly.

She was about to complain when Jake exclaimed and pulled her sideways, off the route most of the people were following and through a passage that wasn’t particularly obvious, even without the darkness and ever-present fog. A chill draft raised goose bumps on Nikki’s arms. The teen wondered if they’d taken a wrong turn, but new screams sounded ahead of them and she could see the passage opening onto another room.

The pair, part of a much smaller eddy of guests, moved more slowly now. The tableaux were just as violent as before, but missing the element of sardonic humor that had colored the earlier scenes, and so sexually graphic Nikki had difficulty believing her eyes.

They passed through a room where a masked man, drenched in red and waving a hatchet, chased screaming, half-clad coeds back and forth around a table. Nikki had seen more T&A on cable TV, but it still seemed awfully graphic for kids. She looked around, but there weren’t any youngsters present — just more of the black-clad bouncers than she’d seen in the first rooms.

A curtain of drifting fog showered over them as they moved into the next room. Nikki stopped short, shocked at the scene. Several black men surrounded a white girl, apparently gang-raping her. It had to be make-believe, just like the others, but they were all completely naked and it sure looked like their hard cocks were penetrating her…

Ready to be done with this, Nikki uncharacteristically grabbed Jake’s arm and tugged him in the direction of the exit. Unfortunately, it merely opened into another room. Gaping, Nikki realized that if the previous scene had left nothing to her imagination, this one far surpassed her imagination. A young man, sporting a raging erection, was chained up and being whipped by a dominatrix. As they watched, a last blow landed and he came violently, spraying semen everywhere.

Nikki was grossed out by the sticky droplet on her forearm, but Jake laughed hysterically, gasping out, “that’s gotta hurt!” He started to move closer, but a bouncer stoically herded them towards the room’s exit.

Lights strobed in the darkness and Nikki screamed as a pair of shapely, and scantily clad, vampires accosted them. One of them, a brunette, smiled widely at Nikki, baring gleaming fangs, and leaned forward to lick the still-warm scum from the teen’s arm. Her blonde companion pressed herself against Jake’s body, groping him roughly.

Nikki wriggled free from a wet kiss and the blonde straight-armed Jake. The provocative girls shouted “trick or treat!” in unison as the lights went out again. This time the doorway led to a short dogleg passage and the welcome relief of daylight.

“Damn!” Jake cursed, pushing at the obvious wet spot at his crotch. Any ambivalence Nikki felt disappeared when he suggested, “let’s go through again!”

“Now?” Disbelief warred with disgust; a year would be too soon. “You can go by yourself. I’m going home.” Both of them stared at each other, equally surprised by her impertinence, before Jake whirled away and stalked off. Luckily for Nikki, it wasn’t that long a walk.

Mr. Poplin’s lecture the next day was completely wasted on Nikki, who spent the entire hour seated in the back of the classroom whispering to her best friend, Sara. Sara’s news was riveting — she’d gotten to the Little House of Horrors late, and seen Jake with some other girl!

Convinced he wouldn’t just cheat on her like that, but shaken, Nikki probed for details; they weren’t reassuring. Sara had arrived in time to see Jake near the head of the line, but he’d gone inside before Sara could catch him; she’d just assumed that Nikki was with him. He hadn’t exited until after she did. When he emerged, it had been in the company of an older blonde. Nikki’s eyes narrowed as she thought of the blonde vampire.

Under repeated questioning, Sara remained confident that she hadn’t passed him inside the House; and she hadn’t seen anything remotely like the veiled descriptions Nikki provided of the latter rooms. Unfortunately, Nikki’s vagueness served only to inflame Sara’s curiosity, and she found herself agreeing to accompany her friend on another visit after school.

Later that afternoon, Nikki stood in line with Sara, wondering why she was blowing off her homework and squandering her hard-earned disposable income to revisit such an offensive, and probably illegal, attraction. She forced a smile as she paid her admission and soon the girls were making their way inside.

Finding the turnoff was not as easy as Nikki imagined; she hadn’t paid close attention the previous day, and apparently some of the exhibits rotated; no wonder people kept coming back. Just when Nikki began to think she must have missed it completely, an apparently out of place bouncer drew her attention to a familiar-looking corner. He watched them carefully as the girls approached, but made no move to interfere as they walked through the cascading fog and out of the room. Nikki could already hear labored grunting ahead as they felt their way down the dark passageway.

“Jesus!” exclaimed Sara, sounding shaken, when she caught sight of the naked sweating bodies. Nikki felt the same way, but had known roughly what to expect and was able to remain silent. It was another gang rape scene, but this time it was a guy at the center of attention, taking it in the mouth and ass as another pair of burley goons held him down while waiting their turns.

“You saw this yesterday?” Sara whispered as they squeezed behind a man who was opening masturbating as he watched and found the passage to the next room.

“Sort of — it was a girl then,” confirmed Nikki. “I can’t believe we’re doing this.” A scream, definitely feminine, sounded through the smoke-filled hallway. She thought about turning around and just going back, but the silent bouncer behind them met her gaze with a forbidding look. The teen walked a little more quickly to catch up with Sara.

Nikki had to push her friend the rest of the way into the next room so she could see what was happening ahead. The stupid fog obscured everything before a draft wafted it aside. A screaming girl, wearing only a bikini top, was backing away from a large German shepherd. The growling dog, shredded bikini bottom in its mouth, paced slowly toward the girl. It sported an obscenely large red erection.

“I so do not need to see this,” Nikki hissed under her breath, tugging at her lead-footed friend’s arm. “C’mon, Sara, let’s go.” She swore the watching bouncer almost cracked a grin, but she spared only a momentary glare at him while struggling to get the other girl moving. “Are you okay?”

Sara nodded weakly. Nikki could only imagine what was going through her head; her friend’s mother had an absolute phobia about dogs, and a lifetime of “cautionary” horror stories meant that any canine, no matter how meek and inoffensive, was enough to make Sara uncomfortable. Nikki shook her head. “Hey, I’m sorry — if I’d had any idea…”

The next stop in the physically and mentally dark and twisty madhouse provided a surprising resolution to their quest. The room was blessedly quiet, although it meant Nikki could hear it when the girl in the last room stopped screaming and started moaning. There was a man chained atop a table in the center of the room. The blonde vampire bent over him, sucking his blood-stained cock, and the brunette vampire crouched atop his face, hissing and displaying her fangs. She smiled widely as she recognized Nikki and rose.

Fury burned through Nikki as Jake’s moisture-slicked face was revealed. Whether it was directed at Jake or the vampirette was something to think about later.

“Did you bring your little friend for me?” the fiend asked, leaping to the floor with catlike grace and advancing toward the girls.

If she seemed blithely unaware of her nudity, Nikki certainly was not. Her mind screamed “run!” but her feet felt pinned beneath her.

The girls shrieked like damned souls when hands fell upon their shoulders. “That’s enough, ladies,” the bouncer announced, and moved them inexorably in the direction of the exit.

“Happy Halloween,” offered the brunette, blowing Nikki a kiss. Jake looked like he was about to say something, but lay back with a moan when the blonde renewed her attentions to his erection.

The sunlight outside seemed grey and Sara was uncharacteristically silent when the girls parted company. Nikki nursed her anger through dinner, and finally boiled over when Jake called later that evening.

“I’ve had it,” she snapped at the phone. “I can’t trust you and I don’t like you. We’re through!”

“Fine!” Jake shouted over the line. “At least I can find a girl who knows how to please a man!”

Stricken, Nikki hung up immediately. He’d always claimed to respect her desire to wait, but apparently that had been a lie, too. Well, she was better off without him.

Nikki slept restlessly, disturbed by dreams. She was blowing Jake, better than that fanged-up blonde ever had, and then he was eating her. It was something he’d never done in real life, her dream-self reflected, but it felt really good. There was something about the feel of the smooth soft skin gliding across hers… Nikki realized it was a girl’s face buried in her bare crotch, orgasmed, and woke up.

She tried to put the entire experience, and Jake, out of her mind and behind her, but it seemed like half the school had nothing better to do than talk about the Little House of Horrors — even if it was clear few, if any of them, knew about the real horrors there.

It didn’t help that apparently everybody knew Jake had dumped her — but I broke up with him, she fumed every time — and was hanging out with the blonde. Sara was silent during school and nonexistent outside of it, apparently more shaken than she’d let on.

Nikki lasted two days before unwanted but lingering attraction to Jake, half-remembered erotic dreams, and jealousy of the blonde finally overcame her better instincts. Mad at herself even before she left home, Nikki headed down to the Little House of Horrors early Saturday before opening to look for Jake.

Nikki had circled the building twice, watching the back entrance used by the staff, and still hadn’t seen him. She was surprised to be greeted by an older girl.

After a long moment, Nikki recognized the brunette vampire — in street clothes, with no makeup or fangs, and with a dark most unvampire-like tan, she looked quite different. “Hi,” she responded uncertainly, “I’m Nikki.”

It apparently was answer enough for Liz, who smiled again and gestured towards the entrance. “C’mon; I’ll walk you in.” Together they passed a gauntlet of security and entered the building.

The maintenance halls were better lit than the public passages, but still winding and filled with the same drifting artificial fog and smoke. They passed a number of performers, not in character but for the most part scantily clad.

Liz stopped to peer through a peephole, and moved on. At the second peephole, she nodded and stood aside for Nikki to look. Muted grunting and panting filtered through the closed door.

Nikki looked through the small window; it took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the lighting on the other side. It was Sara, on all fours, getting fucked — by a dog! She was facing away from the public passage so her face was hidden from the gaping onlookers, but Nikki could see the arousal written on it.

She whirled away from the window, face flaming, and her initial outrage faded as if it were wiped away by the passing fog.

The next window revealed a man, masked and chained into a stock, being whipped by a woman while the blonde, in dominatrix drag, pulled his face into her crotch. The lighting wasn’t good, but Nikki recognized the birthmark on Jake’s back.

Her hand was on the knob before she realized it, but Liz restrained her before she could turn it. “You can’t go out there like this,” the brunette explained, stepping between Nikki and the door. “You have to stay in character and reasonably unidentifiable.” She shrugged. “Those are the house rules. You want at him, you change.”

Nikki let herself be herded away, to what turned out to be a large coed dressing room.

“Is she old enough to be here?” inquired a seedy-looking man who didn’t seem to be doing anything in particular.

“Yes, boss,” Liz assured him. “I’m just borrowing her from the slumber party.”

It was a little disconcerting to be changing in front of so many people, but they didn’t seem to be paying much attention to her. Nikki just faced the wall and tried to pretend they didn’t exist.

She ended up in a brown leather miniskirt that came to about an inch below her crotch — just enough to hide her black hip hugger panties — heeled boots that came within a hand’s width of the skirt, and a matching leather halter top that emphasized her bust. Liz helped cover her hair with a long auburn wig, and a small black mask obscured the top of her face.

Liz got her back to the right doorway and pushed her into the room before Nikki had time to think. The woman behind Jake handed the flail to Nikki and walked around the stock to take the blonde’s place. The blonde swayed out the door to join Liz.

Was this real? Nikki wondered. She hesitated, looking down at Jake’s reddened ass. The few people watching shifted restlessly, and the dominatrix looked a silent question at her down the length of Jake’s exposed body. A streamer of fog spilled from the ceiling, its coolness somehow comforting her.

Nikki landed the flail, watching Jake’s buttocks clench and his erection quiver. “Don’t know how to please you, do I?” she muttered under her breath, and proceeded to lay into him more forcefully.

She couldn’t say later how much time had passed, but eventually Jake jetted his cum onto the floor and Nikki orgasmed at the sight. Biting her lip and catching her breath, she raised her arm again, determined to draw blood from the inflamed ass before her.

The other dominatrix captured her upraised wrist, breaking Nikki’s concentration. The teen transferred her gaze to the woman, who flinched; another rush of moisture dripped into Nikki’s sodden panties.

Somebody got Nikki “off stage” and back into the service hallway. A girl, obviously intended as a replacement for Jake, was waiting there. She looked composed, apparently uncaring of her nudity, and a few years older than Nikki. The teen fought an urge to pull the girl’s face into her sopping gash, and settled for slapping her ass as she moved past toward the dressing room.

Changing back into her street clothes was like sliding back into her previous life; feeling drained, Nikki walked home nursing a splitting headache and barely touched her dinner before falling into bed.

Nikki awakened late the next morning after another night of erotic lesbian dreams. I am not a lesbian, she told herself, and concentrated on Jake’s cock. Or maybe squeezing his balls… Without having thought about it, she knew she was going back to the House. But, knowing what she did now, it didn’t seem like her wardrobe was up to snuff. A visit to Victoria’s Secret seemed in order.

She browsed the bra and panty sets, looking for something sexy and skimpy and not too padded; her own assets were more than adequate, if not overly generous. Nikki’s attention kept wandering to the other shoppers in the store, gauging them the same way she did the lingerie.

A clerk finally approached her, offering to help with sizing and fitting. There was something about her Nikki couldn’t place, but she decided to accept; it wouldn’t hurt to make sure she hadn’t changed cup sizes. A few minutes later, they were in a changing room with a few likely choices and Nikki was topless.

The teen felt hot with the clerk’s eyes on her stiff nipples. Something about the other’s stance clicked and Nikki recognized Jake’s replacement from the previous night — obviously minus a wig.

Without stopping to consider the impulse, Nikki pulled the girl forward, roughly guiding the other’s face to her breast. Lips parted and a tongue teased her nipple. It was so hot, she wanted more.

Her hands found the girl’s shoulders and pushed down. “Suck me!” she hissed.

“No,” the clerk demurred, but Nikki didn’t let up on the pressure. After a timeless moment of uncertainty, delicate fingers began unfastening her jeans. A rush of power filled the teen’s body before turning to molten nectar that flooded her pussy and, shortly afterwards, the clerk’s hungry mouth.

That afternoon, Nikki strode confidently through the staff entrance without a second look from security and headed straight to the changing room. Her new lace thong was soaked before she finished dressing.

On stage, there wasn’t quite the same frisson of excitement she’d felt the previous day. Possibly it was because Nikki didn’t know either the woman jerking beneath her lash or the man who was fucking the woman’s face. Not quite bored, and slacking off a bit so their victim wouldn’t accidently bite her partner’s cock, the teen scanned her audience.

A couple about her age caught her attention. They were both kind of cute, and had the same wide-eyed look Nikki realized she must have worn on her first visit. She caught and held the girl’s eyes and felt her own arousal increase.

Nikki reversed the handle of her lash and inserted it slowly into the glistening folds of the grunting slave and began to pump it in and out. She never looked away from the girl, whose eyes widened further as she realized she’d attracted Nikki’s attention.

The girl began furtively rubbing her crotch, unnoticed by her boyfriend, and her lips parted. Nikki was creaming her panties, trying to beam the heat inside her across the width of the room.

Her partner panted as he pumped a load into the slave’s mouth; she artfully let some of it spill out while conspicuously swallowing the remainder. The boyfriend jerked back to awareness and dragged the girl with him out of the room, leaving both her and Nikki unsatisfied.

Nikki was back in the changing room after her shift when the boss strolled in and announced, “We need more bodies for the harem set.” He looked around, absentmindedly pushing his greasy hair back, and pointed. “You — new girl — we need you now.”

Reluctantly, Nikki joined some of the other girls who were donning gauzy outfits and veils. She wasn’t really interested, but didn’t want to call attention to the fact that her “employment” was, at best, irregular.

Unlike the other girls, Nikki had sturdy cuffs locked securely around her wrists and ankles. Not liking where this was going, she struggled but found herself easily restrained by a pair of burley guards. They obviously were security guys, clad in mufti; rather than pretending to be eunuchs, the two sported ostentatious cock cages.

They dragged her down to the “large room,” now swathed in wall hangings, accompanied by the crowd of harem girls. Nikki looked around, wondering what was going to happen next.

“We must make her ready for the Sultan!” proclaimed one of the women. Nikki screamed and fought unsuccessfully to pull free of her captors. Appreciative catcalls from the audience demonstrated their approval of her “acting.”

The harem clustered around her, ripping away Nikki’s costume until she was left with only the cuffs and veil. The men forced her down onto a low Y-shaped platform and secured her cuffs to short chains before stepping back.

Several women moved forward and began to massage oil onto Nikki’s squirming body. They took care to position themselves so the audience had a good view, and spent much longer on her breasts and privates than the rest of her. When they finished, Nikki’s nipples were erect and her lips had flowered open.

Nikki’s initial thrashing had largely subsided, and she stilled entirely when she caught sight of the straight-edged razor brandished by the senior wife. “No,” she moaned, although she knew the plea was useless.

The woman had a steady hand and gracefully denuded Nikki’s mound without obscuring the spectators’ view of the action. More oil soothed the newly-shorn flesh and was worked gently but thoroughly into the teen’s tight pussy and rosebud. Summoned by an imperious gesture, the youngest — well, most petite — member of the harem approached and knelt on a tufted pillow between Nikki’s legs.

She dipped her head and began lapping delicately at the folds of Nikki’s sex, and then her swollen clit. The girl remained totally silent and never moved her hands from her sides, but eventually Nikki was arching her back in a futile attempt to drive the maddening tongue deeper into her creaming gash while using anachronistic language that didn’t seem to bother anybody.

“The Sultan!” exclaimed one of the women. Nikki’s tormentress backed away, leaving the teen gasping and unsatisfied, and she opened her eyes and looked about. The harem cleared a path between the Sultan and Nikki; he approached with a slow, imperious swagger. Nikki took in the rich fabric of his costume, the jeweled turban covering his stringy hair, and the improbably large codpiece he wore. She jerked uselessly at her chains, mouth suddenly dry again, as he stopped and surveyed her with frank approval.

At a small gesture from their master, two of the harem approached. The first unfastened the codpiece, revealing an erect cock with a slightly larger metallic duplicate suspended below it. She backed away, bowing, as her companion began oiling and stroking both of the Sultan’s organs. Soon the natural penis had enlarged slightly to match the dimensions of its artificial twin, and both shone in the uneven lighting. He waved the woman aside.

Without further delay, and ignoring Nikki’s frantic protests, he stepped closer and unceremoniously thrust himself into the screaming Nikki. She was tight, but the copious natural and artificial lubrication did its job. There was a momentary resistance as Nikki’s hymen gave way, and then he was buried fully in her cunt and ass.

The briefest hint of surprise crossed his face, but the Sultan’s composure returned immediately. Back in character, he boomed with delight, “aaaaaah, the feel of a virgin!”

“Fuck you, motherfucker!” Nikki screamed. “Rape! Get off me!”

Displeased, he gestured and Nikki’s face was immediately covered by a bared female mound. The cocks inside her began pumping back and forth while the pussy, leaking fragrant nectar, rubbed against her face, muffling Nikki’s protests.

At some point she gave up and extended her tongue. The pace of her fucking picked up, and a delicate finger began teasing Nikki’s clit. The Sultan rammed himself all the way inside her, and she felt him cum, shooting his load into her body. Then, thankfully, he was gone.

Nikki’s view remained blocked by the girl creaming into her mouth, but she felt it as the rest of the harem clustered around her. A tongue began cleaning her open gash, reminding her of her dreams, and other knowing touches began stroking her flanks and breasts. The teen’s arousal ratcheted higher. When her rider shuddered and flooded Nikki’s face, she was not far behind.

She realized her cuffs had been removed when the others moved her arms to place one hand on an anonymous breast and inserted fingers of the other into moist folds of flesh. The girl atop her finally climbed off and Nikki could see again.

Her eyes settled on Liz, for once minus fangs and clad only in a harem veil. “Trick or treat,” the brunette teased, before leaning in for an aggressive kiss and tweaking Nikki’s nipple. A different mouth fastened on her other breast, and hands raised her legs, moist tongues running down their length. Somebody who really knew what she was doing began fingering her clit, and a warm breath warned Nikki just before a tongue brushed her tender rosebud.

The teen orgasmed hard, and began gasping again almost immediately under the delicious stimulus flooding nearly every inch of her body.

Nikki awakened in her bed, with no memory at all of how she’d gotten there. She was sore all over, especially inside, and had a ring dangling prettily from one nipple. If she’d been a drinker, she would have thought she was nursing a hangover. The teen ran a hand thoughtfully across her bare mound before getting dressed. Dad would have a heart attack if he knew about this, she mused, but the thought didn’t have much urgency behind it.

Jake approached her between classes; she realized it was the first time he’d wanted to talk to her since their first visit to the House. “Hey, Nikki…”

Her last throbbing nerve twanged. Cutting him off, Nikki grabbed Jake literally by the balls and squeezed, slamming him against the wall with weight of her body. “I don’t want to hear it!” she snarled.

“You wanted us to be over, fine. Go see your blonde slut, why don’t you? Just leave me alone!” She twisted and felt him cum in his pants.

Nikki walked away with a smirk on her face, heedless of the respectful onlookers parting around her. Boys, she thought, who needs them?

She was on her way to the Little House of Horrors right after the last bell; homework could wait for some other time. It wasn’t like Halloween was going to wait on her convenience.

The teen was curiously pleased to see the locker she’d been using sported a “Nikki” nametag on it. It contained the outfit she seemed to have inherited, and she started undressing as Sara wandered over. Nikki opted to leave the halter in the locker, the better to display her stiff nipples and ring. Besides, Sara was wearing only a collar and leash.

The lights flickered briefly in the pattern Nikki had come to realize meant a shift change was approaching. Sara handed her leash to Nikki and led off into the maze. Maybe, the teen mused as she followed her friend, after this shift she could figure out how people knew what rooms were going to be used.

A few minutes later, Nikki was creaming on Sara’s tongue. She really didn’t need to pull on the leash at all because of the way the pistoning German shepherd forced her friend’s face into her wet gash, but the audience liked it. The fog-laden air felt pleasantly cool against her bare skin, and Nikki’s head was finally clearing. The teen sucked in a deep breath and held it, feeling the tightness in her body increase, and then gasped into her first orgasm of the day.

The remainder of the afternoon demonstrated some logistical cleverness on somebody’s part. The assignment board was glaringly obvious once her attention was directed to it, and it clarified the rotating offset shifts and rooms that allowed for cast and set changes without interrupting the lucrative flow of visitors.

Nikki learned she was on “ALIEN I (PG)/II” and “SHOWER I/II”, along with a healthy fraction of the other cast members. Costuming involved donning flimsy form-fitting silvery jumpsuits slightly reminiscent of old, bad Sci-Fi movies. She and the others trooped down a short hall to their destination, which bore a large “PG-13!!” sign on the door.

Inside, the prop guys were just finishing up the set. A few heavy dollies sprouted clusters of long purple tentacles that, by the looks of it, were remotely controllable. Strategically placed furniture, and the ever-present drifting fog, obscured the dollies and the hoses and cables running to them. The overall effect was that of a lab or spaceship ripped from some B-grade black and white movie.

One of the men secured a mock tentacle around a leg and lay down on the floor; a rope led from it to a pair of hidden handlers.

“Remember, families here!” warned one of the bouncers as he prepared to open the doors. One of the other girls let out a blood-curdling scream, and the tentacles came to life, waving slowly but menacingly, as the first viewers entered. It was harder than Nikki thought not to laugh as she cringed in mock fear and some of cast ad-libbed lines that had members of the audience chuckling.

Thankfully, the doors closed not too long after Nikki started getting bored. She stretched and looked around to see what to do next; they were supposed to stay in this room.

“Let’s rough it up, people,” called the defacto stage manager, “I want to see T & A!” The others started ripping out seams in their uniforms, paying particular attention to their crotches. Nikki found it didn’t take much effort to rip the cheap fabric, especially once she got a tear started. The teen pulled too hard trying to expose a breast, and her suit tore all the way down the front; what was left wanted to slide off her shoulders unless she held it in place.

“Nice,” smirked the boss, startling Nikki. She hadn’t realized he was there, and couldn’t decide whether to be angry or flattered at his attention. “Get her on number 2, boys.”

Uneasily, Nikki let herself be guided in the direction of one of the dollies; at least she didn’t appear to be getting singled out this time. Three of the prop geeks carefully unwound a coiled tentacle and let it flex back into shape around Nikki’s waist so that it pinned her arms to her sides and held her uniform mostly in place. She strained unobtrusively and was pleased to see it looked tighter than it actually was.

They didn’t stop there. Four smaller tentacles, this time attached to the dolly, were routed her way. Two of them were swabbed with jelly along their tips and inserted gently into her pussy and ass. Another had a small clip concealed in the tip that was snapped to the ring in her nipple. Finally, a transparent lanyard was looped around her neck and clipped to the last tentacle, holding its tip perhaps a foot in front of her face.

After a thumbs-up from the tech boys, the tentacles began to oscillate slowly. A moment later, goo began to drip from the tentacle in front of her and Nikki felt moisture inside her. The overall effect was to leave the viewer with the impression that Nikki was being graphically violated by an alien that also suckled her breast and menaced her face.

The lights flickered, the tentacles picked up their pace slightly, and the stagehands cleared out. Nikki was the first to scream this time, giving her best, “oh my God, no!” It ended with a half-choked gasp as the tentacle unexpectedly jetted goo over her face and into her mouth. Nikki eyed it with increased respect as the doors opened. Black lights concealed overhead made the goo fluoresce as it dripped onto her chest.

She was still a little sore inside, but the smooth movement of the tentacles and the rhythmic throbbing of the pumps inside them heated Nikki. The teen gasped and added another scream for good measure as her nipple was pulled further inside the tentacle clipped to it and then partially released. The person on the remote was good, Nikki conceded, as the apparatus brought her closer and closer to release. She bit her lip, and just as she started shuddering, the tentacles gushed inside her and sprayed goo on her face and breasts.

Nikki felt slick liquid flowing out of her, and regained enough sense of her surroundings to look around and see how the others were doing. Nearly everybody was alight with glowing liquid. Liz’s blonde friend had so much liquid gushing out of her cunt it looked like she was pissing herself, and one of the guys was dry-humping the floor while glowing fluid sprayed from his stuffed ass.

The teen felt full and almost painfully bloated when the shift ended. Helpers emerged from offstage to disengage and disentangle her from the tentacles. She looked with surprise at the older gentleman who extracted the intruder from her cramping bowels and quickly replaced it with a small plug.

“Just minimizing cleanup,” he sighed, shaking his head as he mournfully regarded the glowing puddles everywhere on the floor. “This crap looks great, but it’s a cast-iron bitch to get off the floor. I wish we’d stop using it.” Nikki looked at the glowing back of her hand, where she’d absentmindedly brushed her forehead. “Dump your uniform and get yourself cleaned up.”

It didn’t take much effort for Nikki to strip off the remains of her coverall and toss them in the large garbage can by the door. After that, she scampered naked down the hall, following the girl ahead of her. Away from the black lights, she just looked wet. The teen passed Liz, who waved a greeting, but her bowels weren’t going to wait much longer — plug or no plug.

One of the security guys played traffic control, steering the guys and gals through separate doorways. This time, the audience was there before her. Nikki paused to get her bearings, and hurried toward the bathroom stalls ahead of her. They were typical institutional fare, except there were no doors and they faced the roped-off viewing gallery. She passed stalls that looked like they might have more tentacles or other unpleasant surprises in them, and chose the next-to-the-last stall.

Nikki pulled her plug and voided herself into the toilet, the relief overwhelming any possible reluctance to perform such an intimate act before an audience. She slumped on the seat, relaxing and glad to be off her feet for a few minutes.

Sucking noises from the neighboring stall suggested the glory hole in the back wall was in use. A muted thumping behind her alerted Nikki to the presence of a penis poking through the hole in her stall. Distaining to take notice of it, she stared brazenly at the onlookers and worked to push as much tentacle juice as possible out of her body.

The sudden stream of hot urine raining on her back and hair jerked Nikki to her feet and out of the stall. “Motherfucker!” she yelled, to the jeers of two boys who were watching. Muffled laughter sounded from the other side of the wall. Why had she ever thought she liked boys?

She stalked to the shower room, where a lesbian orgy was in progress under the spray. The floor-length “mirror” probably was a one-way window concealing an axe murderer or something, but Nikki didn’t care. She dove into the mass of soapy soft skin, inquisitive fingers, and parted lips. Nikki came twice; once after pinning that blonde and squirming on her tongue — take that, Jake! — and again when she realized the girl from last night was watching her.

The girl’s hand moved slowly against her crotch and they locked eyes again; the girl’s eyes widened and Nikki’s rolled back as she was hit by her unexpectedly intense orgasm. The girl disappeared before Nikki could focus her eyes.

It was growing dark by the time Nikki was dressed in street clothes and ready to head home for dinner. She was nearly at the corner of the building when the teen discerned a figure in the shadows, just outside the illumination filtering from the busy front of the House. It was the watching girl.

Nikki approached her slowly, feeling a fluttering inside. The girl leaned back against the wall, arms crossed protectively, and looked at Nikki through the fall of her long bangs.

The girl looked down, as if surprised to see what she surely could feel already, and visibly considered. She dropped her hands to her sides long enough to grab the bottom of her top, and then drew it up and off in a single quick movement. She also turned slightly so her back was mostly to the street; in the dusk, it would be difficult for anybody except Nikki to recognize what had happened.

Arching slightly to make her slight but shapely breasts stand out more, the girl tossed her hair out of her face and looked expectantly at Nikki.

“Nice,” Nikki complemented her. “I bet you like to touch them. Show me how you do it.” Her own breasts were tight, too. She reached out and gently took the top from the girl.

The girl’s empty hands fluttered uselessly a moment, and traced up her tummy to cup her tits firmly. She spread her fingers until her nipples popped into view between them, then trapped them and dragged them slowly taut. When the dark nubs popped free, they were visibly longer than they’d been a moment before.

Both girls exchanged heated looks. “Go on,” urged Nikki, “that isn’t the only way you like to touch yourself, is it?”

One hand ghosted back down the trim frame to press against the front of the girl’s jeans. When Nikki reached out and pulled on her wrist, the girl flinched and tensed up, but didn’t pull away.

“That’s not fair,” Nikki chided with a faint grin. “You want to be touching yourself, not your clothing. And I think you want me to see it, the same way you watched me, right?” She moved the girl’s hand up to her waist and released it.

The girl’s body remained visibly tensed, and her eyes shifted; Nikki suspected there were other people behind her, but she forced herself to remain focused on the girl’s face. “You know you’re hot, right? Show me how hot you are. Show me how hot you can make yourself.” She shrugged. “Drop your pants — if you aren’t as wet as I think you are, you can go.” Nikki’s grin cracked slightly wider. “Or, you can watch me get off. If showing off doesn’t excite you.”

It could have been the chill October air that was keeping those nipples hard, but Nikki didn’t think so. The girl’s hand hovered indecisively a moment longer, and then unslipped the button beneath it. The rush of power took away Nikki’s breath — the psychological control was so much better than mere physical coercion or restraint.

The girl pushed down her jeans until they fell about her boots and looked up again at Nikki, lips parted. Even in the fading twilight the large wet spot on her dark underwear was clearly visible.

“Those, too,” Nikki gestured, and this time the girl complied immediately, pulling her bikinis below her knees and revealing a sparse pubic patch. She shifted her weight, spreading her legs as much as her clothing allowed. The girl’s hand moved back to her mound, but Nikki could see it was to cup rather cover herself.

“Show me how wet you are.” A slim finger inserted itself and was retrieved for display. “Taste it.” It disappeared between pursed lips and emerged wetter than before.

Nikki was dripping but didn’t dare break eye contact or distract either the girl or herself with a little self-pleasuring. “Show me how hot you are. Show me how you like to get yourself off. I want to see what you look like when you cum.”

The girl obediently began pleasuring herself, stroking her clit with one hand while the other caressed a breast and plucked at the swollen nipple capping it. As her breathing got heavier, she began murmuring softly, talking to herself just loud enough for Nikki to make out most of the words.

“God, I am such a little slut!” She paused, apparently to jam her fingers as far inside herself as possible, before resuming the increasingly urgent stroking. “This is so fucking twisted … Oh, I need this! … Oh yeah!” She swayed, and shuffled a half step so she could lean against the wall. “Oh! … Fuck! … Everybody is … wa-a-a-atching me!”

The girl shook, grabbing herself, as she orgasmed and Nikki knew she’d have to seek her own relief soon.

Scattered applause and low wolf whistles sounded behind her, and Nikki glanced over her shoulder. It appeared perhaps as many as a dozen of her coworkers had witnessed the encounter. Perhaps it was the teen’s imagination, but it looked like her boss was looking at her instead of the panting girl propped against the building.

Nikki turned back to the girl, who had ducked her head at the attention but hadn’t made a move to cover herself. “Very nice. I’m Nikki, by the way.”

“Rachel,” answered the girl. “Oh My God, I can’t believe I just did that.” She looked more intently at Nikki. “Did you like it?”

Nikki smirked. “Come back tomorrow, and I’ll show you just how much I like it. Ask for me. But I think you’d better get decent now.” She nodded in the direction of the front sidewalk. Rachel hauled up her jeans and grabbed her top when Nikki tossed it to her.

Everybody waved welcomingly at the police cruiser rolling slowly down the street.

“Oh, Rachel?” It was a spur of the moment thing, but Nikki went with her sudden inspiration.

“Yes?” asked the girl, on the verge of turning away.

“Tomorrow I want to hear all about how you shaved yourself bare. Make sure you do it somewhere where somebody might see you.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Rachel scurried away as if she were afraid Nikki might give her another assignment.

Nikki frowned; she was way too young to be a “ma’am.” On the other hand, it was nice to get some respect for a change.

She was almost late for work on Halloween. First there was the need to remove a hint of stubble above her mound, and then Nikki needed to throw together a “costume” that would satisfy her parents, and then convince them she was going trick-or-treating with Sara. The teen raced to the House and changed into her leather as quickly as she could, but still missed the beginning of her first shift. Unfazed, she crashed her set and shouldered aside her replacement; there was no way Nikki was going to pass up a chance to give Jake the whipping he deserved — and apparently wanted.

Nikki was about to start changing into a harem outfit — without cuffs, this time — when the boss found her. “Leave that alone, Nikki,” he ordered peremptorily, “we need you on `True Lies’ now.”

“Sir?” It was faintly embarrassing, still not knowing his name after all this time. “I didn’t see that on the schedule.” She hoped this wasn’t going to be another unpleasant surprise.

“It’s a contingent piece; just decided to use it. Don’t worry,” he assured her with a sly grin, “you’ve seen the movie, right? You just sit — you’ll do fine.”

He ushered her into a darkened room, smaller than most of them, and propelled Nikki into a low armchair. The teen could hear doors opening and the rustling of spectators, and checked unobtrusively for restraints or anything else out of the ordinary.

A MP3 player on the table next to her started playing, and the lights started to come up just a bit. The long table was littered with adult toys, and the room was filled with fog, but Nikki’s attention was captured by the figure facing her, perhaps 10 feet away.

It was Rachel, wearing a wispy white slip dress scarcely more substantial than the drifting mist. It was obvious she wore nothing more than the dress, pumps, and some jewelry.

Nikki leaned forward, entranced. “Show me!”

Rachel cast a quick sideways glance at the appreciative audience, and then obligingly raised the hem of her dress to reveal her bare sex. The fabric was so fine that the maneuver was completely unnecessary, but she held it about her waist until Nikki nodded.

“Very nice,” Nikki murmured approvingly. “Tell me all about how you did it.” As Rachel’s mouth opened, she added, “And touch yourself while you talk.”

There was a pause, and Rachel whispered, “I did it in the library.” She was barely audible over the background noise. Her hand traced a path from between her breasts down past her navel and pressed the dress against her slit.

Nikki wondered if she would go on, but Rachel took a deep breath and resumed talking, slightly louder. “I wore a skirt and took my razor and shaving cream in my backpack.” Her hand moved in a small circle.

“I found a table on the second floor, over on one side, and sat so I was facing the aisle.” Rachel absentmindedly twisted a nipple through her dress and Nikki felt a trickle of moisture run down her crack. A scream sounded somewhere in the background, but the audience was deathly silent.

Rachel continued, “My panties were soaked by then, just from thinking about it. I pushed them down my legs” — she gestured, skimming both hands down her thighs — “and kicked them off.” She aimed a smoldering look at Nikki. “I remembered what you said about getting caught, so I just left them on the floor beneath the table.”

Rachel ran her hands back up her legs, catching the hem of the dress again and dragging it upwards. “I pulled up my skirt and spread my legs wide open.”

“Like this?” inquired Nikki. She pulled her feet in, but the high boots didn’t flex enough for her to nestle her heels on the seat; she settled for draping one leg over the arm and leaning back to expose herself to Rachel.

The other girl nodded, and began stroking her bare mound with one hand while the other held the dress out of the way. Nikki began dipping a fingertip into her own dripping slit and eyed the still — and growing — audience; if she was any judge, at least one of them would be cumming before the show was over.

Nikki returned her attention to the sexy girl in front of her. “…and wiped my fingers on a Kleenex. Next time I’ll remember a washcloth. I, um, I…” Rachel’s gaze followed every twitch of Nikki’s finger as it disappeared and reappeared. “So, I started at the top with the razor and went real slow and carefully, although I was pretty excited. I didn’t want to miss a single hair.”

“No,” Rachel gasped, teasing herself more urgently. “But I went to the bathroom, to clean off the last of the cream and wash my hands — when I came back, my panties were gone!” She jerked involuntarily. “Somebody took them; I don’t know who. Maybe they watched. Maybe they sa-a-a-aw ev-everything. Oh God!” She clutched herself and shuddered violently as she climaxed.

“Fucking A,” whispered somebody behind the audience rope.

Nikki’s pussy was molten, but she wasn’t ready to cum yet. She waited a minute for Rachel to recover, and ordered, “Show us all. Take off that dress and show us how hot you are.” She resumed stroking herself; this was the good part. “Tease us — make us want to watch as much as you want to be watched.”

Rachel’s eyes darted sideways to the crowd, which had grown to more than a dozen, before returning to Nikki. With lips parted, she began swaying gently with the music and ran her hands roughly up her body to cup and squeeze her breasts. From there they rose again, to tease first one and then the other tiny strand of white off her shoulders.

The thin material didn’t droop much, until Rachel wound her thumbs in the straps and pulled them downward. The edge of the bodice slipped slightly lower until it caught on her stiff nipples. Rachel unconsciously chewed her lip as she pulled one hand down, trapping and tugging her turgid bud, only to release the pressure just before it could pop free.

Finally the fabric lost its grip and one breast was revealed, to be quickly followed by its twin. Rachel’s chest was flushed with arousal as she freed her hands and let the top of the dress drop to her hips. She returned her attention to her erect nipples; the twisting and pulling was accompanied by soft, sharp moans.

There really was no surprise waiting, but Nikki watched with anticipation as Rachel worked the bunched dress slowly downwards. More and more smooth flesh was revealed beneath her navel until the top of her deep pink slit came into view, and Rachel released the garment to fall to the floor. She stepped out of the puddled dress and widened her stance slightly, displaying herself to Nikki.

“You like showing yourself to these people, don’t you?” asked Nikki, as she continued to stroke herself. Rachel nodded.

“I’m getting off watching you,” Nikki admitted. “Does knowing that make you hot?” She pushed two fingers deep inside herself.

Rachel nodded again, touching herself too.

Nikki crooked a finger. “Why don’t you get a closer look?”

Rachel took a few steps forward and hesitated, looking uncertain.

“Come on,” Nikki urged her. “Get really close. Don’t you want to see how wet you’ve made me? Are you worried what people will think, seeing you between another girl’s legs?”

After a slow final step, Rachel abruptly squatted in front of the chair and looked closely at Nikki’s fingers as they dipped in and out of her glistening slit and transferred the slick moisture to her clit.

“Oh yeah,” somebody sighed. Nikki wasn’t sure if it was a guy or girl talking, but she felt the same way. Rachel transferred her gaze to Nikki’s face.

“Don’t make me do this,” Rachel whispered, but she was rubbing herself again as she said it. Nikki merely waited, eyes intent on the other girl. With a small moan, Rachel leaned forward again and sucked Nikki’s finger into her mouth.

Every touch of Rachel’s tongue or her soft lips on her finger wound the tension in Nikki’s belly higher. She withdrew her finger and cradled Rachel’s head. “More! Lick me!” she gasped.

“Noo…” objected Rachel, but there was no resistance as the feather touch of Nikki’s hand on her head drew her closer.

The first faint warm breath against her slick skin was more than Nikki could stand. “Oh God!” she screamed, and convulsively trapped Rachel against her creaming sex as she climaxed explosively. A surprised Rachel struggled briefly, and then began vigorously probing Nikki with her tongue. Nikki’s arousal quickly peaked a second time and she jerked helplessly in her chair. This time, Rachel held her pinned in place until the tremors subsided and Nikki caught her breath.

Rachel rocked back on her heels and looked at Nikki; her body was flushed with arousal, her face wet with Nikki’s spend, and her hair in complete disarray. The girls smiled at each other.

Nikki considered. “You deserve it. But I think the audience does, too.” She noticed the crowd had grown so large that it filled the end of the small room, and the staff had closed the entry door to newcomers. “Pick a couple toys from the table — make sure one of them is something you don’t recognize.”

Extra security finally succeeded in shooing the audience out of the room after Rachel reached one last drawn-out, screaming orgasm while working herself up and down on a vibrator that Nikki held motionless while one lucky spectator slowly withdrew a string of anal beads from her clutching ass.

Nikki felt drained, but Rachel looked like she could barely stand. Nikki very nearly poured her into the armchair.

“We generally frown on audience interaction,” her boss commented, but he didn’t look displeased as he surveyed the scene. The cleaning crew was already at work mopping the floor, which was splattered in several places with what looked like semen. “Let’s talk, Nikki,” he announced, gesturing for her to follow him.

“Certainly, Mr…” Nikki wasn’t sure how to proceed, but hurried after him down the hall.

“Call me Bob.”

Bob didn’t seem like a fitting name, but at least she had something to call him. “Okay, Bob. Look, I didn’t mean to get out line,” Nikki apologized. “We were just a hand short and security was busy just keeping people behind the rope.”

“Whatever.” He waved her off. “I wanted to talk to you about something else. You seem to have an aptitude for this.”

“Um, thanks,” Nikki replied. They walked through the dressing room, where she was greeted by scattered applause and whistles. According to the clock, she’d spent more than a double shift with Rachel; no wonder she was tired!

Bob led her into his office and closed the door. The ever-present fog trailed down from the ventilator, and he irritatedly waved it away from his face. “How long do you think Liz has worked here?” he asked.

“What?” The unexpected turn in the conversation took Nikki completely by surprise.

Luckily, it appeared to be a rhetorical question. “Eight years!” Bob announced.

“Eight?” Nikki echoed weakly. Liz didn’t look that old; if she’d been doing this for eight years, she must have started at…

“Eight. And you’re the first recruit — maybe — she’s brought on board. I’m not saying she’s not a good worker, ’cause she is, but that’s no way to grow the business. Now, you” — he jabbed a finger at Nikki — “you’ve been here what, a week?”

“About,” admitted the teen. Apparently he paid more attention to things than she’d thought.

“Right, a week, and you’ve already got this Rachel girl eating out of your,” he smirked and winked broadly, “hand. That’s the kind of thing I’m looking for!”

He seemed to be waiting for a response, so Nikki said, “thanks, I guess.”

Bob rummaged through the trash on his desk. “Now, it’s a little early for you, but Halloween only comes once a year and it’s our biggest night. You could make a big difference. Especially this year, with so many football widows. You were planning to go out trick-or-treating, right?”

Bob laughed, a gravelly chuckle that verged on a cough. “That’s my girl! I knew I could count on you.” He produced a small leather-bound booklet and a bag with the “Little House of Horrors” logo on it.

“Here,” he handed them to Nikki, “just visit the addresses in your book. Remember to show the bag and say, ‘trick FOR treat’, and just do what comes naturally, okay?”

“Sure,” a puzzled Nikki responded. She eyed the bag, which had “LHOW” emblazoned below the logo. “Shouldn’t this be ‘LHOH’?” she asked?

“It’s a typo,” Bob assured her with the same broad wink he’d used a few minutes earlier. “And get some stockings — you’ll rub yourself raw walking in those boots. Now get out of here!”

Nikki walked down Crestwood Avenue, a solo disturbance in a sea of trick-or-treaters. She kept to a comfortable stroll, comfortable despite the autumn chill. In addition to some thigh-high hose, she’d acquired a leather jacket and biker’s cap, and very little skin was exposed to the evening air. The upscale neighborhood had attracted what Nikki suspected was more than its share of visiting guests, and she amused herself by watching as they passed by.

Her first stop was a large colonial with enough jack o’ lanterns and pumpkins on display to stock a farm market. A few butterflies fluttered in Nikki’s stomach as she started up the driveway, passing a small group of departing Jedi knights. The teen recited Bob’s instructions under her breath one last time. Really, what was the point?

Dutifully, Nikki checked the orientation of her bag and pressed the doorbell button. The door was opened almost immediately by a woman wearing a “sexy witch” costume. She could have been Nikki’s mother, although she was better preserved. “Oh, aren’t you sexy!” the woman chirped.

The woman’s eyes dropped to the bag and grew wide. “Oh!” she gasped, “come in, Mistress!” Nikki stepped inside. A group of kids at the foot of the driveway paused as the porch light went out, and then moved on toward the next house.

An hour later, Nikki emerged from the house, glowing and sated. It had been a trip to tan the woman’s ass and then make her eat out Nikki on her daughter’s bed, and she’d been pathetically eager to use her tongue in all of Nikki’s holes.

The teen hefted her bag, feeling the weight of the stuffed envelope inside it. She didn’t grudge Bob the money; Nikki knew she’d do this for free. She opened her book to check the next address.

A woman wakes up with no memory of her past or any recollection of being a woman

She took a long look and the man next to her. He lay on his back, his chest slowly moving up and down as his eyes remained closed. She studied him with great attention, looking at his neck and a small freckle that sat at the base of his throat, the way his muscular chest met in a valley and sprung up and came to an apex at two well formed pectoral muscles, his slightly formed abs with a small line of thin hair leading south past his belly button, and finally she became fixated on the massive cock that lay limp on his thigh. He had no hair around the base of his dick. She could not see his balls, but she couldn’t take her eyes off the way the head of his cock gently flowed over and revealed a slightly pinkish hue, and the hint of veins. She tried to look away, but she couldn’t. Then it hit her.

She shouldn’t be looking at a penis, shouldn’t be looking at a man next to her, didn’t know who she was or where she was. She didn’t know this man. Panic hit her. She snapped the covers off of her and threw her legs off the side of the bed. In one motion, she stood, but found her balance off. As she came upright, the body stirred behind her and heard, “babe, you ok?” She looked back, but the voice had already trailed off, and he was turning over and grabbing her pillow.

Her attention came back to her body quickly. She righted herself against the wall, and even though for a minute she knew wasn’t drunk, getting her mind straight was difficult. She took steps around the bed as if she knew where she was. Her heart was racing, a cold sweat broke out over her. She walked into the bathroom as if she knew where she was going, but once inside, and the lights were found without effort, she came face to face with herself, and discovered the horror. In front of her stood the reflection of a young 20 something female. A confused look dominated her face, but that drew little of her attention. Her eyes fixated on her chest, the massive breasts that hung off her body. She reached up toward her chest to find them on her body. But she shouldn’t have breasts. This body shouldn’t be her.

The weight of them were amazing and the disorientation when she got out of bed suddenly became understandable. When she lifted them, she felt the relief, if it could be called that, from her upper chest and back. When she released them, they fell immediately, making a barely audible slap against her abdomen and a slight giggle up the length of her breast. She grabbed her hardened nipple with two fingers, pulling it out and pulling her breast from her body. They elongated until her breast began to be removed from her abdomen and the weight of the tissue began to provide a bit of pain. She released it quickly.

She stood there for a minute and the confusion took over. Who was she? She asked herself if she really was this person, but then again, searching her memory, no alternative came. She didn’t feel that she was another person trapped in this body, but this body struck her as so alien that she felt she was violating someone else by standing there shirtless in the bathroom. There were no answers, and then she thought about the man in the other room. Was he her husband? Boyfriend? She couldn’t bear the possibility of anything else, but it was then that there was a small knock on the door and the voice came to her through the door.

“Babe, you ok? I gotta pee something crazy.”

Panic came over her once again. She felt like she should cover herself, but then again, there was a need for answers. She opened the door and didn’t say anything. He walked in and past her and stood over the toilet, raised the seat, and began peeing. The stream shocked her with its force, and as it wound down he seemed to do this slight wiggle with his body. She watched him intently, examining his muscular ass, dimpled in at the sides with the effort, and releasing to a perfectly rounded butt once finished. He turned to her and smiled, slightly bumped her out of the way, and washed his hands. Once done, he brushed his wet palms on the towel on the wall, and without a word, grabbed my chest, palms down. His large hands didn’t fit completely around each breast, but with a slight squeeze and some force toward me, he lifted them slightly and then squeezed tighter. His cold hands instantly caused goose bumps with rise on my chest and arms.

“Damn you got some great fucking tits. Can’t get over those things.”

……………

He released them as quickly as he took them in his possession. I stood shocked and fixated on the feeling of my breasts in his hands. I looked down at his penis dangling and he caught my eyes.

“Yeah babe, he likes them too.” He laughed and brushed past me once again, turned around with a smile, and began to speak again. As he stepped into his pants, underwear free, he said, “same as always I’m guessing.”

He continued the look he was giving me for a few seconds, and then continued to get dressed. After he had buttoned his pants and thrown his shirt on, unbuttoned, he pulled his wallet out and removed a stack of bills and placed them on the corner of the bed. I still didn’t speak.

“All right beautiful, same time same place.” He came over and kissed me on the cheek and before I could even understood what had just happened, he was gone.

I don’t know how long I stood there in shock, but it seemed like a lifetime. When I began to come back to reality, I sat on the corner of the bed, pink and blue silk panties, and nothing else, and took the wad of bills in my hand. Fifteen hundred dollars. Who in their right mind gave someone that much money and then leaves. Was I really a whore? I couldn’t be. I mean I saw the body in the mirror. It was the sexist thing I had ever seen in my life (did that mean I was really a man?—no clue), but still. Who would pay that much money to sleep with someone? No one in their right mind, or at least someone with a ton of money. I couldn’t imagine being a “kept” woman, someone that is at the beck and call of someone else. I didn’t know who he was, but I knew that wasn’t going to happen.

I walked into the living room and looked around. There were pictures of me with other people, some older, some younger. There were a few where the same people kept reappearing, others that looked like occasional pictures with people that I knew but were not close to (it appears to me at least to be completely obvious the difference between the two). I studied the woman, me, that appeared in most of the pictures. She seemed happy, normal—beautiful, but normal. She, me, was hugging close friends, doing things (camping, amusement parks, cook outs, etc.) that were perfectly normal, and now it seemed that I was her. Looking at the pictures, there seemed to be some truth to the entire situations within the picture. It was like through an interior fog I knew them to be true, that that was really me, but as hard as I could, I could not place who they were, their names, or anything about them.

I started thinking about me. What did I know about me. I knew I existed. I knew I had a mind and a general perception of reality and how the world worked, but I didn’t know who I was. How could I know what a whore was if I didn’t know who I was? How could I be attracted to myself? Was there some general notion of beauty that I was aware of, and now that I wasn’t connected to “myself” I had some knowledge of?

I didn’t know anything really other than I was naked in a strange place and the body I was in felt completely foreign. I decided that I had to at least put some clothes on. I walked back to the bedroom and made my way to the closet. Once there, I found drawers that, once opened, provided me with at least something to wear. Everything was complicated, but after a few moments of starring at underwear, bras, and lingerie (there were three full drawers of lingerie), I simply threw on a tee shirt to cover myself and a pair of socks (I know it doesn’t make much sense). I walked out to the bedroom and realized that the entire room reeked of sex. I had to get he sheets out of there, that at least I knew. It was already a bit disturbing that some strange man paid me a lot of money for what appeared to be sex, but to have the smell constantly remind me of it was too much.

I traveled the way back to the living room and then to the kitchen where I found a stack washer/dryer. I stripped the bed and put the sheets in the washer and started it. It scared me a bit how I knew how to do all these things, that they made sense, but I don’t remember ever learning them or anything. I was so confused it hurt, so I decided to try and end the confusion. There had to be some indication within these walls of where I was, who I was, and everything about my life. This place held the answers, and it didn’t appear that I had anything to do.

I decide to look for a wallet or purse. I looked in the bedroom, but there was nothing there, and the living room provided little help, but by the front door, on this oblong table a small purse lay on the surface. I opened it and spilled the contents on the coffee table. Inside was a small leather fold with credit cards and finally, a drivers license.

My name is Emily. I’m 25. Its something. Further investigation tells me that I am also a member of a local gym, appear to like to carry around a lot of cash, and seem to have several bank accounts with a significant amount of money in them. Back in the bedroom, I started going through the drawers to find out more about myself. It took me no time to find out what I needed. In the bedside table were two journals. One was larger and thinner, the other was much thicker and looked like more of a personal journal.

I sat on the bed and put the thinner notebook beside me, opened the other, and turned to the last page that was written on. It gave the date as June 10. There was a long entry about going shopping with some friends, buying some lingerie, and having drinks, but what dominated the entry concerned the work. It appeared that she, or I, loved her work but was concerned about how others viewed her. She didn’t want other people thinking she was a whore, so she operated in such a way as to keep even her closest friends clueless. There were hints at some sort of recording through her computer, but it wasn’t really clear.

I put the book down and opened the one I threw on the bed. When I opened it, a sheet of paper fell out. It was typed, with times of the day on one column and at the top the days of the week. I tried to figure out what today was, but I had no clue and didn’t know where to do to find out. Then I remembered (remembered—so exciting) that the weather channel had the date on the screen. I rushed to the living room, learning too late how much it hurt to run with big boobs. They flopped and slapped against me so hard I had to grab them and hold them up for a second to stop the rush of pain.

It was Monday. (A really shitty case of the Mondays). I rushed back into the bedroom, this time holding my tits so they wouldn’t fly around (I should so find my bras), and looked at the schedule. Down the column for Monday it had three listings. One at 10 one at 1 and one at 4:30. The first had “Mark” next to the time and “BJ250.” The second had “Jerry—BJx2300.” The last said “Ben—FF350.”

I snapped my neck to look at the clock beside the bed. “9:57.” Shit. I didn’t know what to do. The idea of sucking a dick scared me to death, but I didn’t know why. I threw down the books and put them back in the bedside table. I stood up and noticed first that all I had on was a tee shirt and panties, and second that I didn’t have much time. About the time the adrenaline started pumping, there was a knock at the door. I panicked. What could I do. I had to answer it. I opened the door and a man about 6 foot walked in the door. There were no words spoken. He grabbed me by the arm and pulled me into my bedroom. He almost threw me down on the bed and said, “I hope you saved all that nice man cum for me.”

Before I knew it, he had my panties off and his face nestled into my crotch. At first I was scared, and then a raging heat and pleasure came from his face. He stuck a finger in me, and moved it around in a circle a few times, stretching me a bit and making me aware for the first time of my vagina. To feel something pressing inside you was startling. He licked my pussy and then, when apparently done, he pushed my legs up and started licking my ass hole. Without warning, his tongue invaded my ass and his fingers started rubbing just above my opening. It didn’t take long. I came with violence, and when I did a stream of fluid shot out of me and just passed through his hair line. It continued for a minute and then he stood. I was already exhausted.

“God almight, his cum tastes good coming out of you.” And with that, he unbuttoned his pants and dropped them and his boxers to the floor. He crawled up on the bed beside me and placed his butt right beside my face. His semi erect dick hanging on his thigh just to the right of my face. I knew what I had to do. All indications pointed to the face that I had to now suck thus guys dick.

He wasn’t huge, but he had a good sized dick. I could tell that (how I don’t know) by looking at the thing on his leg. After a short pause of deliberation, I rolled over and without a word just put his semi hard dick in my mouth. I wasn’t ready for how the thing filled my mouth. As he got harder, the size seemed impossible to take, but it seemed no matter how hard I pushed down on his dick, it entered my mouth easily. At first I was uncomfortable, but after only a short time, I could think of nothing else better in the world. The feel of my lips around his shaft, the length as it entered my mouth, the head as it brushed past my tongue, the pressure against the back of my throat when he reached it and then the release of the pressure when he pulled out, all seemed like the most amazing feelings in the world.

I sucked him with passion and vigor. I wanted it all in my mouth. I wanted to try and squeeze his dick with my lips so hard that I could take it with me.

In no time it came. A huge rush of his cum erupted in my mouth. I was caught completely off guard, but once the rush came, instincts pushed my head all the way down on his cock so my lips were firmly against him. I opened my mouth and felt the length of his cock in my throat. I felt him twitch and buck, all the time keeping him deep, and when I could take it no more, I pulled off him, only to catch the last two small surges of his cum on my tongue. I savored the taste, the feel of this thickness on my tongue, how it clung together and then slowly watered down with my saliva. I held it there, content. When I swallowed it, the feeling remained on my tongue, it coated as it slid down into my stomach, and even after I swallowed again, moved up to face him, I still tasted the strong flavor of what I now knew was cum.

He got up off the bed and got dressed. I stayed there laying on the bed in my state of bliss looking at him.

“Next week is the big week huh?”

I think he could tell I was completely oblivious to what he was saying.

“You know the group on Sunday night. I freakin’ cant wait. You gotta make sure you get like five or six or something and just have them all cum in you over and over. And like just sit on your back until I get here. Fucking hot.” He paused uncomfortably, “So you excited about it?”

I paused. I realized I had never heard my own voice. “Scared.”

“Really? It’s the same guys as last time right?” He paused. “Oh ok yeah I know you can’t talk about other clients, but damn big dicks like you described. Wow, I’d be scared too. But I guess you like it or you wouldn’t want to do it again.”

He walked to the door and when the door closed I caught a brief look at the three hundred fifty dollars on the bedside table before I slowly drifted off.

I woke with a knock on the door. I jumped up in shock and threw on my panties. I couldn’t get sucking him out of my mind. I mean I don’t know if this body or I had ever sucked before, but at that moment I had never done anything, and I kept thinking about it. The feel, the taste, everything. And all that when I was panicking. I knew what was at the door. I figured out the code, I thought, but I only had these panties on and this stupid tee shirt. I ran around looking for shorts I think, but I don’t know. Panic is a funny thing. When the second knock happened, I couldn’t wait. I ran to the door and opened it before I thought about it.

“Thought you weren’t going to answer.” They walked in past me (it must be a habit) and sat on the couch.

The one guy talking must know me or had been here before, obviously, but the other guy seemed scared, like he had never done this. Both were attractive, younger, and totally out of their element.

Jerry, I would come to know, looks at me, stands back up, unzips his pants, and simply says, “in here or in the bedroom. Where do ya think?” like it was nothing.

“Here is fine.” I answered half heartedly.

He unbuttoned and dropped his pants, with his boxers shortly following. He was already semi hard, but his friend didn’t move. He looked at me and smiled.

I took it as a cue. I walked towards him and pushed him on the couch. I jumped down on his semi-erect cock and took it all the way in my mouth. I wrapped my lips around the base hard and flicked at his dick in my mouth making it sway back and forth. I brought my mouth around him fully and pulled it out of my mouth slowly, inching my way up with a suck in between. By the time I pulled him out of my mouth, he was hard, but as soon as he left my lips, I felt him pull me up. He stood as I stood, and with his two hands he grabbed my sides and lifted my shirt over my head. He threw my shirt on the floor and grabbed my boobs with both of his hands. He lifted them and then cupped them, shaking them and watching them ripple and move. He moved them around till my nipples were hard, pinched them, and then put his hands on the top of my head and pushed me down. I took the cue and put his dick back in my mouth and started sucking.

In no time the action brought his friend over, and when I opened my eyes, his friends hand was grabbing my tit and his dick was out and hard. It was an impressive dick, much bigger than his friends with a large bulbous head, and when I saw it, I had to have it. I switched dicks quickly, pulled his friend to my mouth so fast it caught him off guard. He released my tit and as soon as I had the head of his dick in my mouth, Jerry had my tits in his hands. I pushed him as far back in my mouth as I could, but he was much too thick to take all of him. I got violent sucking him. I wanted it. I wanted him to cum. I was so turned on all I could think about were these two guys cumming in me and on me. He didn’t last. In only five minutes of sucking he let lose a grunt and then the rush of cum came. It wasn’t a massive amount, but it squirted in my mouth. I didn’t swallow it. I felt it on my tongue, lifted off him and cupped my mouth shut so it wouldn’t leak out and then pushed Jerry’s dick into my mouth with complete suction so I could feel his dick in my mouth with all his friends cum. He pumped into my head a few times, grabbing the back of my head and pulling it towards him violently for about thirty seconds and then he blew. This time the cum blasted out. It filled my mouth in no time, and I almost choked. I swallowed a few times, but the shock came to fast, and cum leaked out the side of my mouth and on to my boobs. He kept cumming and I sucked him until he got soft.

“That was amazing as always. Thanks for letting my boy come along. Next week just you and me?”

“Sure.” I said as I scooped the cum off my boob and put it in my mouth, lost in the moment and completely forgetting that they were actually there.

“See, that’s why you are fucking amazing. That and those tits. Holy Jesus, Ted, didn’t I tell you she had the best set of tits alive.”

He pulled up his pants and on the way out, he put an envelop on the table beside the door. I sat there on my knees in the living room, shirtless and soaking wet. My panties were soaked, and my body was on fire. I could see why someone did this, why they blew guy after guy. It was fucking crazy how turned on I was, and even when I tried to stand up and find in my mind what I had to do for the next few hours, all I could think about was the feel of his dick in my mouth and the heat of his cum as it shot out into my mouth. I threw myself on the couch and felt my tits slam back and forth and settle with my stillness, pancaked out and hard in the cold room.

I wasn’t going to let myself fall asleep again. I had to learn more about this woman I was. I got up and got my shirt back on. My tits were beginning to seem normal. I prepared myself for their movement so it was no shock or surprise.

I walked in the bedroom and all I could think about was fucking tonight, having one of those huge cocks inside me. I sat down and read more about me. Most everything was about the guys, about clients. About what they liked, how they were, how the sessions went. I tried to count backwards to find Mondays to see what I was facing tonight. I started from the beginning to see if I could find a description of him, and not just a “great time.” Here it was. “Bed is a treat. He’s younger, I think in college, one of those daddy’s boys spending daddy’s money, but he’s not a prick. He’s got a good dick, cums pretty heavy, and likes pretty traditional stuff in bed.”

I spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing. I got some food, took a shower and looked through my clothes. I decided that I should treat tonight more like a date than a quick thing, thinking that that was what was called for a bit more. If he was “traditional” I thought that maybe it would be more his speed. I made sure I had some wine in the fridge and as the hour approached, I picked out a nice dress (everything I had showed a bit too much cleavage), and sat watching television until the knock on the door came.

I greeted him unlike the others, and told him to take a seat on the couch. He sat down without words and I went to the kitchen to get us some wine. I sat down, handed him a glass and asked how his week was. He looked shocked, but after a second, he took a sip, and settled in. He told me about his frustrations at work and evidently home life issues with his wife and kids. Then he broke the conversation. “So like you usually only let me have an hour.”

“Oh, don’t worry. I thought it would be nice to relax for a bit. I don’t have any plans for the rest of the night, we’re good.”

“Oh,” he was shocked again, “that’s awesome.”

“Another glass?”

I took his glass and filled both, returned and we sat in silence for a few moments drinking. He started asking about me, which I didn’t exactly have the qualifications for answering, so I changed the subject.

“So, what does your wife not do that you really want to try.”

“You mean sexually?” I could tell the subject made him nervous.

“Don’t worry. Its me. No judgement.”

“Well, I’ve told you before, our sex consists of her on her back. That’s it. She never sucks, never moves, just lays there and takes it. If I get aggressive at all she freaks out. Says I hurt her.”

“Oh, how do you hurt her.”

“I don’t know. I’m not huge or anything. Who knows. Its always late at night in bed, she gives in. Any other time she pushes me away and tells me its not the right time.”

“I hear ya. Well you got me.” I smiled and took his glass once more. I went to the kitchen and filled the glasses, not hearing that he had come in the kitchen behind me. I opened the fridge once again to replace the wine, and as I bent over slightly to reach in, he pressed himself firmly behind my, his cock resting against my ass. I set the wine in the fridge as his hands grabbed my hips, and as I closed the door and stood upright, he moved his hands up, tracing the sides of my body and moving around front to cup my breasts. My eyes shut with the feeling. I could feel his hardness through his pants against me. His hands squeezed my tits and moved them up and down. I tried to turn, but his power kept me in my place. Even that turned me on. He kissed my neck and then reached into my dress and cupped my left boob. With that speed increased. Without warning, he lifted my dress and I instinctively raised my arms to let him take it off. Again I tried to turn, but he stopped me.

His left hand grabbed my hip, his right felt my ass and swirled around it, finding my thong against my ass, pulling it slightly, and then lightly spanking me. My ass giggled with the contact, he kissed my back and then pulled my thong down. It all happened quickly. I could feel how wet I was, and as soon as my panties came down, and his fingers probed me, I could smell it. He dropped his pants, and as he stood he grabbed my tits to stand me upright from the counter, and with one movement, he pushed his dick into me.

The feeling was amazing. I parted with the pressure, and as he moved more and more into me, the pressure increased, but increased around him, inside me. Instinct guided me to bend over slightly and spread my legs, and that was all it took for him to start fucking me. I felt the force of him in my stomach when he slammed in. When he reached bottom I couldn’t help but grunt, but what became overwhelming to me was the force of my tits bouncing back and forth as they hung. They crashed into the counter, and then as he pulled out of me they shot back against my stomach.

What started to entered my mind was that I didn’t want him to cum. This wasn’t work, it was something I was enjoying. I took the step of pushing him away and grabbing his hand. I led him into the living room and sat down on the couch. I pulled him in front of me and took his cock in my mouth. I tasted myself for the first time. It didn’t bother me, but for a minute it made me hesitate a bit. Once my flavor was gone, I took it like an old pro. I went slow, wanting it to prolong his hardon, but also, I wanted to feel every inch of him. It didn’t last long.

He pushed my head away, and looked at me. He smiled and got on his knees in front of me, taking my tits in his hands and moved them around in circles. He moaned with the movements, which matched my utterances exactly. It felt amazing to feel him squeeze my chest, rub my nipples, and pinch them almost to the point of pain. When he took them into his mouth, the change in sensation almost was too much. The wetness on my nipples after he had pinched them hard was spectacular. He took one at a time in both his hands, gripping both sides tight so my nipple was the only thing showing and he devoured each, but that didn’t last long. Right about the time my head was spinning, he descended. He didn’t kiss his way down to my opening. One second he had my nipple between his teeth, and almost before my tit hit my stomach he had my clit in his mouth. He licked furiously, and in no time, I felt it coming. The first thing that happened was my entire body tensed up, and then my head shot back and my pussy erupted. I stream of fluid shot out of my just above my opening and onto his face, but he wasn’t phased. He kept licking, and as long as he kept going, the feeling continued. When I couldn’t take anymore, I pushed his head away panting.

He pulled me up and instead of leading me, he picked me up entirely, and carried me to the bedroom. He laid me down gently, and pulled my legs up in the air, rotated me around so he was standing on the edge and my ass was barely on the bed. He took a second to rub his dick up and down my clit, which sent a few shivers down my spine, and then in one push, he entered me. I screamed when he came into full contact with my body, and after only a few full plunges into me, I came again. He started fucking me hard and deep, and at that moment nothing mattered. I didn’t care that I didn’t know who I was, or that I came to in a body of a hooker. That feeling was the only thing I cared about in the world. My tits flew back and forth, slapping my shoulders and swaying back to my stomach. Pancaked out, they flowed like the ocean, waves and waves, and with each movment they promised his dick would flow back into me. I thought I was about to cum again, when I felt him tense up and slam into me harder than before. The force was almost too much, causing me to grunt with each full penetration, and then it happened. It didn’t feel like it had felt in my mouth earlier. I couldn’t feel the actually cum shooting into me, but I felt the surge of heat, and then a fullness along with an intense wetness. I could almost feel it because of the way he enjoyed it. He screamed and fucked harder and harder, to the point where it sounded like he was fucking in an ocean. He splashed out of me and as one hand rubbed his chest, the other was surrounding his dick feeling his cum bubble up from the motion.

He finally stopped, and when he pulled out, I felt his cum run out of me. He stood up and walked into the other room, where he got dressed, and when he was finished came back in and thanked me, dropped an envelope on the bedside table, and without warning turned and left. When I heard the door slam, I stuck my finger in me and masterbated until I came. When I took my fingers from me and stuck them in my mouth, tasteing his cum and my juices, it was only then that I thought about the lack of a condom, the fear of disease or a baby.

I went to the bathroom to pee, came back to bed and got under the covers, grabbed the small notebook in the bedside table and looked at Tuesday. Down the column for Tuesday it had five listings. One at 7, one at 8, one at noon, one at 5 and one at 9. The first two had “BJ150.” The third had “F350.” The fourth said “BJ150,” and the last said “A-F 450*.” I didn’t know what the “*” meant, and didn’t care that it was 6, I was tired, and I laid back, with his cum still slightly leaking out of me, and passed out from the long days work.

Since my divorce 10 years ago my sex life has been all but non-existent; Settling for the mouse of a man I foolishly married far before I even knew myself resulted in over a decade of mind numbing mediocrity. Here I was approaching my 40s, alone and childless;suffering from a lifetime of chronic sexual disappointment.

I met Glen as I walked out of the only variety store in our small town, the rumble of his classic chopper immediately turned my head. I couldn’t help but stare at the leather armored man as he gracefully dismounted his heavily chromed steed. A bald heavily bearded head popped out of the helmet, which instantly signaled to me that he was definitely from the elusive “Bad Boy” ilk of which I always had a private yearning for, yet never experienced.

Our eyes locked only for a moment as he nodded me a ‘Hello’ before entering the shop; his grey eyes were wolf-like scary, lighting up a ruggedly weathered face – A face interesting enough for me to decide I had forgot something as an excuse to re-enter the store for another peek. I entered the store and watched as his heavy boots clomped to the back of the store stopping the beer cooler, he must of had at least a foot on me, around 6’2, his legs looked strong, supporting a nice ass that pushed his jeans out of his weathered chaps, I pegged him around a decade older than me perhaps approaching his 50’s. My friend Val working the counter interrupted my gaze…

“Back so soon?” She quipped giving me a knowing wink.

“That guy, do you know him?” I whispered, he turned toward me, I quickly turned my head away as he approached the counter.

“Marlboro Red” Val hissed back.

“Huh?” I whispered as I continued to watch him out of the corner of my eye.

Armed with two 6 packs of canned beer he strolled up to the counter; an unbuttoned black leather vest that hung off his broad shoulders, showing a well defined hairy chest, with just a hint of beer belly.

“Marlboro Red King” his deep voice blurted as he dismissively pulled a large wallet chained to his belt. I was a tad intimidated by him, eye level was no higher than his chest and although I was by no means petite, I felt very little standing in his shadow. Val gave me a glance of encouragement as she turned to fill his order, my heart was in my throat as I struggled to open up some dialogue that would be at least somewhat clever.

“Nice Bike” was all I could manage…

“Thanks, you ride?” he non-nonchalantly answered without even looking at me.

“Oh god no, I giggled. “Well… horses, but … well- bikes no, I stammered; sure I was blushing like schoolgirl.

“Almost the same thing” he smiled, looking down at me.

“Power between the legs”… he added, giving me a sly grin while pretending not to check me out. He threw a few bills on the counter;

“Keep it”, he looked at me and muttered a curt “C’ ya”…

“Ya C’ ya”… I gulped as that cute ass of his walked out of the door.

Val showed no quarter; “Pathetic, truly pathetic!”

I had to agree, too obvious with no confidence, the sluggish years behind me had done the job of reducing me into the dowdy woman I never wanted to be.

“So you know him”, I asked.

“Sure, Glen comes to the store now and then, I think he lives out in the boonies near County Rd 6. I’ve seen him at Roni’s a few times chatting with her behind the bar… I think he’s a regular, I don’t go there much it’s a bit of a dyke dive but my Jack likes it.” Val rubbed her chin, “I’m pretty sure he gets turned on when some of the biker chicks make out with each other; all I know is that after going there I seem to get an extra special ‘Happily Ever After’ come bedtime – Men are such simple creatures.”

“Never heard of Roni’s, I responded; already wondering if he had something going with this bar maid.

Val chuckled in response; “Well that’s because it not your kind of place, besides you never go anywhere. You really should shut off that damned computer and mingle with the 3D people for a change.”

“Hmm maybe I will,” I sighed.

“Ya I bet you will, looks like you have it pretty bad, but seriously I know you and that guy there is definitely not your type… I mean – Seriously? He’s kinda rough, and well… a bit seedy?”

“How do you know what my type is,” I snapped… I don’t even know what my type is anymore, maybe I like rough and seedy!”

Val laughed, “Your type is the same as mine Red, and it lives in the bed stand next to the batteries!”

“Sad but true.” I reflected, “But I don’t have a man, at least I have an excuse.” I stabbed back, “C’ ya later!”

As I walked home I felt sorry for myself, Val was right; what would a guy like that see in conservative homebody like me. I couldn’t deny that just the thought of a chance with this man made me wet, I needed to make changes!

I got home and immediately went to my room and took stock in myself using the full length mirror that I have been avoiding to look into for months. I reluctantly disrobed, hoping the years of neglect wouldn’t show, but it was not meant to be; My once fiery red hair was limp and graying, my breasts drooped over my belly like overfilled water balloons…and my thighs, well they were huge! Not liking what I was seeing I turned and reluctantly examined my hips and butt, like my thighs, my hips too had widened far beyond comfort, but my butt was still somewhat round. I suppose it still had some allure – had it not been for the years of drowning my frustrations with cookie dough and ice cream I would say it was almost passable.

I looked down at my calves and feet, the last bastion of my femininity – the only features I felt retained any semblance of my youth. I always liked my feet, they could use a pedi – but they were still small and pretty. I stepped back and took a look at the whole picture: Ghost-like skin not seeing a razor in months, too many fading freckles dotting my face, shoulders, arms and breasts. Disgusted, I turned and studied my profile; I suppose with a few well thought out wardrobe choices and perhaps a power-bra I could be promoted to ‘curvy in all the right places’ without overly bending the truth. All -in -all it was pretty much a horror show. The majority of added weight had nested into my lower chassis leaving my ass and thighs shallowly rippled with cellulite – that was not going away anytime soon.

Dejected, I plopped onto the bed, pretty feet and a passable (if clothed) ass wasn’t much to work with. Who was I kidding? No way at this point of my life would I have the willpower to change what I had going on… it was too daunting a task and would take far too long to correct. No, I had to accept what little I had, try to work it to my advantage.

As the cause of my sudden self interest in body image, I thought of Glen; he was the opposite from my ex Gerry; a pasty intellectual of whom I was chained to for far too long. Glen was tall, handsomely rugged and yes, somewhat seedy. None-the-less I sat up against the head board, my hand found its way under my panties and slipped between the dampness of my blushing lips. My thoughts, more dark than romantic fantasized of what it would be taken by bad boy like him, I wiggled my toes, then spread them in admiration; An image of Glen knelt before them entered my head; forgoing his dominance for only a moment, he would explore their softness with his rugged hands;

‘His grey eyes would penetrate my own as he massaged my instep and heel, then gently kiss each digit before the roughness of his palms delved into the arresting curve of my calves. He kneaded the fullness of my thighs, his movements becoming increasingly gruff’

‘His wiry beard would tickle the insides of my legs, as he worked his way up my trembling body, ever too briefly brushing over my clit before he knelt ominously over me. He would briefly manhandle my breasts, pulling at my nipples, then roll them between his grubby fingers until they swelled hard, and tingled with fearful excitement’.

“Ooooh!” I yelped; Lost in the rapture of fantasy, I pulled my twinging button’s hood slowly up then down, slipping a couple fingers between my labia every now again to lubricate. After only a few minutes my legs warmed, I was well on my way to orgasm;

‘His mouth moved to my shoulder and dove into my neck; my legs stiffen as he nibbles then chews at its crick with a carnality that forces me to crane my neck into total submission. He continues the attack until my legs weaken in noble surrender, His eyes now wolf- like meet mine, a smile of conquest greets me before he seals his lips over mine. Our mouths open, our tongues probe deeply within one another in hot / passionate dance’.

“Aaaahhh!” I was getting close now, the sensuality of the scenario had fully lifted my clit to new heights, it now stood erect on its own, its twitching head no longer enjoying the furry nest of my vulva. My pussy was also roused, gentle waves of pleasure murmured deep from within, causing it to leak in demand of penetration. I couldn’t remember the last time I felt so contently wet, I frantically groped for my best friend which (as always) was dutifully waiting in the bed table drawer. A twinge of chagrin pretty much ruined the mood however, as I struggled to remove its thick bulk. Finally wedging it out, I looked at it in quiet dismay; this is what my intimate life had come to; A 3″ diameter, 10″ silicone phallus, the tool that finished me off after I wounded myself through the self-inflicted stimulation of my clit: How sad, a dead and cold chunk of rubber was what I had come to rely on to sate my sexuality… the usual.

I threw it on the bed, got up and while tweaking on my clit I went back to the mirror. I watched my hand as it rubbed over it, slipping occasionally across the entrance of my hole, Mmmm, in an effort to re-light my vivid imagination I shuttered my eyes;

‘He placed his heavy cock into hand, I took its smooth plum like-head and wedged between the ardor of my inner lips, back and forth… so smooth and warm, my clit was at full chub, unafraid I reached down and stretched them apart for him’;

I pushed a couple of fingers into me, although initially pleasant, they were woefully inadequate, I wanted to feel stuffed, I needed to feel full! I sat down on the floor and hiked up one leg pulling it back and away to give the other full access to my wanting hole, it slipped in easily to the wrist, but beyond that I couldn’t manipulate my fingers in the way I wanted to. After 30 seconds or so I began to tire, reluctantly I dropped my leg and looked at the reflection in the mirror, my hand was desperately stymied by short arms and chubby frame. Frustrated. I knelt on all fours, ass to mirror, hoping for more comfortable access. Looking over my shoulder I slipped my hand under my belly and tried again, it went in a little farther – just beyond the wrist. I was able to pump my hand in and out a few times, causing my vaginal walls to relax enough to accommodate the intrusion. I could feel them wonderfully clamping then relaxing with each thrust, mushy sounds became loader as a build-up of lubrication started to release.

Out of primal necessity I instinctively lifted my leg and placed my foot flat to the floor, this gave me an inch or to more and enough dexterity to close my hand into a fist. I curved my wrist in an effort to bury it as deep into my hole as I could, then fucked myself as hard as my physique would allow. Again my eyes closed.

‘He thrust his cock into me all the way, which took my breath away. Not caring about my own comfort, he pounded me until my innards numbed and my pussy could hug him no more… a throbbing wave of elation jolted through my soul, my legs collapsed beneath me’…

Basking in the sensuality of the tenderness pulsating around my hand, multiple shudders wracked my heated pot into orgasm, throwing my whole body into tremors of contentment. To take full advantage of the violently blissful contractions I removed my hand, allow my vag to breath. I pinched at my hood in to feed my clit’s relentless hunger for stimulation. My body bucked 5 or 6 times protesting the intensity of every shudder, the severity of the seizures had me crying out loud enough for the neighbors to hear! My legs began to shake madly; cautioning me to halt the assault on my clit and grant it the freedom to naturally flutter on its own. Now able to breathe my pussy also started to settle, the once violent cramps had now transformed into a gentle buzz, shooting static through my legs and abdomen warming my tummy in a blanket of joy. I collapsed my legs as the static slowly softened to a buzz, then finally dissipated all together. Exhausted into a fully relaxed and sated state, I brought my moistened fingers to nose to sample their light scent then brought them dreamily to my lips then tasted myself for the first time.

“Mmmm”… the most intimate of secretions, how naughty, how provocatively taboo! Needing to sample more, I parted my labia; all four fingers impatiently traced up my inflamed slit for another taste.

“Mmmm”, the unique flavor intensified in my mouth another aftershock surprised my pussy, I licked the film from each finger in sublime delight – God I was so turned-on!! I closed my eyes and ran my mind back to my meeting with Glen, I’m sure he did check me out!

Suddenly I stopped, fantasy slipped back to reality causing my rinsed fingers to suddenly pull away from my lips. A pang of remorse flooded through me, what had I just done?! By no means was I a stranger to masturbation, but never did I have the inclination to fist-fuck myself nor the appetite to eat my own cum – and to so thoroughly enjoy it, what was happening to me?! The aquatic aftertaste in my mouth cheapened the very core of my conservative beliefs, making me wonder what other desires were hidden below the surface. Was this a sign? Perhaps a reminder of how pathetically guarded I had become? I searched deep within myself and came up with the only feasible justification for such a self-serving indiscretion. Could it be my body was rejecting all previous programming; challenging me to fearlessly face the true extent of my sexuality? It had been neglected so long, was now the time to welcome in a new beginning?

I needed to feel warm lips and a tongue to replace my hand down there, I needed a real cock to the grasp the type of intimacy words could not. I wanted my pussy to be filled deep and hot, replacing the cold of my dildo, I needed to be fulfilled in an more meaningful way that even my largest toy couldn’t attain. No – For once in my life I needed to be properly laid, I needed to embrace all the untoward desires came with it and, most of all; I needed a plan!

I decided a good start would be some much needed work on my look, followed by an impromptu Friday night visit to Roni’s. Again I looked into the mirror, hmmm – dolling up may be not the way to attract a man like Glen, maybe a more modest, white-bread approach was in order; A confident woman in her natural state. I’ve seen biker chicks in my time, most of which didn’t bother with the trouble of enhancing their features through artificial means. A natural, earthy authenticity is what seemed to work for them, and hopefully it could work for me.

Excited at my revelation, I rang up Val, for the price of picking up the tab for her and Jack I made a deal with her to meet me at the bar. Quickly I realized that I had overplayed my hand after hearing her exuberant response;

“I wouldn’t miss this for the world, see you Friday!”

‘Hmmm’ what to wear? Perhaps a throwback look out my high school days? Tank top, faded jeans / jean jacket, heavy leather belt and my old doc martins that were collecting dust somewhere in the basement. The jeans weren’t a problem I had a pair that formed my broadened hips to a tolerable ass. My old jean jacket however was a different issue; it was likely a few sizes too small. Perhaps if I cut the off the sleeves, it could pass for a vest; just small and tight enough to thin out my waist to highlight the cleavage of my breasts.

After a bit of effort I found myself donning my “new” look in the mirror, ‘not bad’ I thought; the sleeveless jacket’s lower 2 buttons actually managed to clasp, corseting my tummy. In combination with my form fitting jeans and I had to admit, my ass looked pretty good under the arch of my back. My breasts were proudly popping out of the top and looked a little too enhanced for my liking, so I decided to lose the magic of my push-up bra by replacing it with a tight fitting scoop cut sleeveless T. After a few adjustments of the vest, my cleavage deepened, and also exposed just a hint of nipple through the lightness of the T’s fabric. Although my boobs noticeably hung lower, my stomach now narrowed by the vest made them look just as good – if not better besides, being bra-less made me feel more the part. A satisfying sense of empowerment overcame me; having developed early in life, I couldn’t remember the last time I went out in public letting my boobs fall free.

I looked back in the mirror satisfied; having achieved ‘curvy in the right places’ with my new down-to-earth look, my confidence was renewed. The only thing that did invite reason for pause was the orange tufts of hair (easily visible to the naked eye) under my arms. Feeling rebellious, I decided to go ‘au naturel’ and leave be the hairy pits. Bemused by going native, I took my newly found empowerment one step further and decided to forgo trimming my bush – I also fated the fuzz that crawled over my groin and down my legs to be left unmanaged. God if Glen would only get that far (Seedy is as Seedy does) I crossed my fingers.

By the time Friday night came along my coveted manicured fingernails were no-more; I had chewed them down beyond the nubs of my fingers. Whether conscious or not my nail biting habit revived, adding another element of detail to my new unrefined look. To accessorize I went with an ornate Gothic silver cross on a simple round leather thong; knotting it around my neck, I let it hang just long enough to draw the eye to the cleavage below it. Another thong around my wrist became the only other accessory.

Admittedly my ego got the better of me and I refreshed my flat graying hair back to its original state, but it looked natural enough. I combed it out to a ponytail and slipped through the stone-washed ball cap I found at the bottom of my wardrobe. I sat at the dressing table and looked into the mirror, my once vibrant green eyes looked a little pale so I brushed a little mascara on my lashes, just enough to brighten them up, I also added some color to my lips a lightly blended coat of Hollywood Red – just a little tone to outline their shape and darken them enough to be a noticeable asset. I had to admit I was looking pretty good, and already feeling better about myself.

I looked down at my newly manicured feet and toes peaking below the tight legs jeans hugging my skin just above the ankle, I had cut the nails short, and left them unpolished in their cute natural state. I slipped on my Docs, hoping that they would be untied and slowly removed in the not-too-distant future. I was ready, with a final approving glance in the mirror I took a breath, grabbed my purse and headed to the bar.

Entering the bar and could instantly smell its past, dimly lit it was all but empty with only two boisterous men playing pool at a table that seen better days. A third man watching Auto Racing highlights on the single old school TV behind the bar, peanut shells covered the planked floor around the stool beneath him. A thin older women 20 years or so beyond my age was curiously dumping a bucket of ice into a trough full of bottled beer, she must of had high hopes that the crowd would pick up. Yes, Roni’s lived up to its dive reputation and being the only other female in the place I questioned whether I should stay or not. I looked at the neon clock over the bar- still early. I took a seat at the bar and decided to order a drink hoping that things would liven up.

“Ya well, little Glen is not exactly the ‘Lady’s’ man type, Big Glen well, he’s a sweetie. How do you know him?”

“Well to be honest I just bumped into him at the general store, the other day…in Moffatt.”

Roni shot me a sly smile; “So, you’re looking for a little more than a friend; and went out of your way, to boot.”

“I’m really not in the habit – but yea I suppose, well maybe.”

Roni gave me a nervous look; “Well best of luck to ya then.” With that she turned to adjust the bottles in the trough, in some way I felt I was given the ‘cold shoulder’.

“Hey, listen if he’s already taken then I’m not interested… just trolling you know… my friend Val says he talks with you a lot, can you give me a bit on his story?”

“Honey, Glen talks to me a lot cause he knows I keep my mouth shut… let’s just say technically he s not taken, but to be fair, you’d have a better chance hitting on me.”

“Really, how so?” I pressed.

“Listen honey, the reason most of the people come here is for anonymity, well that and maybe for the peanuts. If you can get him to talk you can find that out for yourself, he usually rolls in around 10. You’ll get yer chance, you’re sitting on his stool.”

Roni gave me a wink of encouragement, I gulped down some of my beer and looked at the neon clock over the bar; 8:30. Val and Jack should be rolling in soon I hoped. After 15 minutes or so Roni grabbed the empty and supplied me with another, then eventually another… Where the Hell was Val? By 9:30 the place filled to about half capacity, a single stool and a mic appeared on the small stage in preparation for the makeshift entertainment to come, thanks to Roni’s bar-tending skills I was feeling pretty loose and became less concerned over my friends tardiness.

Val and Jack strolled in and instantly picked my off. I could see Val put her hand to her mouth slapping Jack’s shoulder; “Red? Is that you? Oh-my-God!” Jack unphased, just nodded “Hey Kathy, I’ll grab us a table.” then walked away.

“Well this is going to be good! Screw amateur night, I think the shows going to be right here.”

“More like a ‘no show’ Val, he’s not here.

“Well I gathered that, you’re sitting on his stool – Hey Roni, a bottle of your best champagne and a Bud for the old man, put it on Red’s tab!” You want anything Red, something strong for courage perhaps?”

“Something tells me I can’t afford it.”

“Just kidding.” Val smiled, “Like this joint has champagne.”

“Two Buds coming right up” Roni answered as if she were in on the joke. She grabbed two bottles from the trough and a 3rd for me, cracked them open then grabbed a shot glass and poured me a double tequila.

“I didn’t order this.” I protested.

“I know.” was Roni’s cryptic reply. Just then the door swung open and Glen strolled in and took quick look around;

“Speak of the devil, Val chimed, time for me to go, I’ll be right over there, ready to pick up the pieces if you need me.”

Glen only shrugged as he saw me in his spot then leaned up against the bar next to me. Almost instantly Roni came with a cold bottle of Bud, a shot glass and the bottle of tequila. An unfamiliar nervousness came over me, all the clever words I had left to memory to open with had vanished.

Glen’s aloof responses were a bit off-putting and not exactly the way I had pictured the scene in my head, I decided the best defense to his apparent disinterest may be a bit of playful banter;

“Well Glen, had I known this was your chair, I would of sat myself down way over there.”

“I’m OK with that, now that we understand each other, maybe you should, or even better you can join your real friends at their table” His rudeness was not only disheartening, but also begged a condescending and insolent response;

“You know… I would, but they’re having a bit of a tiff, I’m giving them a bit of space until the work it out. Besides I’ve grown to like it here, it’s very comfortable and that Roni, she is so delightful.”

“Delightful huh?” he grunted, not delightful enough to protect my stool; that bitch is losing her edge if you ask me.”

: The first impression Glen made on me back in Moffatt was quickly fading, his rugged exterior did not accurately translate the surly and childish demeanor within;He was actually pouting over a damned stool! I decided to patronize him, if it drew out another infantile response I would definitely stop wasting my time!

“No I don’t remember asking you… here take the stool – put your name on it for next time, save us all the heartbreak. I chided; Glens grey eyes brightened, with a huge grin he turned and slid an empty stool around me, he grabbed me roughly from under the arms, picking me up as easily as a child picks up a Teddy bear and plunked me onto it.

“Ya just gotta know where to look.” He announced, wiping the seat. Sure enough in crude carved-out letters was the word ‘Glen’.

“I’ll be damned! I stand corrected.” I raised my double and toasted: “To Glen’s stool, may he be the only big ass to sit on it.”

“Nice” was all he said as we simultaneously threw back our drinks. I shuddered I wasn’t much of a hard drinker and God I hated tequila. I quickly washed the vileness from my mouth with a beer chaser. As I lifted the bottle to my lips I noticed Glen was stealing a peek at my hairy pit, then our eyes met and he quickly turned away and started peeling the label off his beer.

“Hey Ron, how ’bout another!”

“Hold yer horses, I’m coming” Roni strolled over and poured Glen a stiff one then went to my glass to pour, I quickly put my hand over the glass.

“No thanks, I’m good.”

“Leave the bottle”, Glen grumbled.

“Your still paying full price, show me the green and I’ll think about it.”

“You know I’m good for it, just leave it – Old Woman.”

Roni’ frowned, “Such a charmer.” she walked away leaving the bottle. Glen poured himself another shot then took my glass and poured me another.

“So what the fuck’s with the hairy pits? You a bull-dyke or something?

My face reddened by his crudeness; “You kiss your mother with that mouth? What exactly is a bull-dyke?”

Glen let out a chortle; “Guess that would be a ‘No’ – Definitely not one of the Sisters.”

Glen shot me an toothy grin; “Once in a while when they decide only pussy won’t do.”

That comment was way beyond my comfort zone, whatever I saw in Glen was quickly absorbed by his crass and rude behavior, I looked over at Jack and Val’s table, and contemplated a quick exit.

“How very nice for you.” Was my sarcastic reply, I stood up and grabbed my beer, leaving his ‘gift shot’ behind untouched;

“Leaving so soon, what a shame, you coming all this way to meet me and all, and here I thought we were just getting to know each other.” Glen sneered back;

“I know enough, thanks for the drink.” I shot him my best dismissive look, then confidently strolled toward Val’s and Jack’s table.

“Bitch!” Glen half whispered making sure it was loud enough for me to hear; which prompted me to give him the double over- the-head’ one finger salute he so rightly deserved! I sat down. Val’s sad look told me she had witnessed the whole ‘train-wreck’ of the scene.

“Well that obviously went well!” she laughed; “The double one finger salute in less than 5 minutes.”

I nodded and emphatic “Yup, you got one thing right ‘Seedy’ – Seedy to the bone.”

“Awww, I’m sorry Hun, won’t say I didn’t warn ya – but hey, you gave it a shot, that’s a good thing right?”

“Well I suppose, but I think it’s time to go, you were right again Val, not exactly my kind of place.”

“Well you’re here now, just hang out with us, it’s amateur night and all, we got to see amateur night don’t we Jack?

“Ya we do.” Jack nodded, “One more round, if it sucks we can bail back to our place or whatever.”

C’mon, what do ya say?” Val chirped.

“Alright but just water for me though, the tequila is giving me a headache.”

“Oooo tequila, aren’t you the rebel!” Val teased.

I looked around, and saw the bar was filling up, most were women, rough around the edges earthy types; some coupled together most not. A dull roar of raucous conversation filled the room giving it a less depressing ambiance. I began to relax a bit when the whistle of the mic introduced the first act; Two jean clad relatively well groomed dudes waved to the room then hopped onto the stage; One armed with a 6 string the other a banjo. A slow rendition of dueling banjo’s prompted the room to whistle and clap in encouragement. As the guys fingered the strings more aggressively, trying to out-do one another. The room soon livened by the stomping of boots on the rough-cut planked floor.

The performance was quite good, but it was the antics of the crowd that I enjoyed most, Val was right I needed to get out more. Momentarily my attention drew away from the stage, I glanced over at the bar towards Glen, he was standing up now, involved in an interesting vignette; Seemingly he was in a heated argument with an obese woman wearing a crew cut and a patched jean vest, Roni was looking nervously at them in the background, then quickly dropped a drink in front of her and put her hand on the woman’s shoulder. The woman tersely rejected Roni’s touch, she harshly swept the gesture away then waddled back to the table occupied by her raunchy friends. After that show I soon realized that I had clearly hit rock bottom; my attitude even became more dire when an oldish woman shyly began to sing out a woefully grim rendition of ‘Paper Roses’.

‘Definitely time to go‘, I thought to myself as the song came to an end; For the ‘Grand Finale` She lifted her top and flashed her floppy breasts swinging them to the applause of the room, a full 30 seconds (30 seconds too much) lazily trudged by before she thankfully covered -up and hastily exited the stage.

I looked over at Jack and motioned my head towards the door, on queue Jack stood up in agreement and reached for his coat. Obviously he had also concluded show was a tad beyond the pale of decency.

“Well that was uncalled for!” Val joked, “So why don’t you come with us and tie one on at our place, we can pick up your car in the morning.”

Somewhat disappointed at how the evening had shaped up, I was in no longer in a social mood;

“Ya you know what, think I’ll pass, not feeling up to it to be honest, think I’ll just head home.”

“You sure? Could be fun.”

“Naw, I’m good, really, you too kids have fun, make out or something… got to hit the lieu, I’ll see you later.”

“Suit yourself, call me when you get home doll.” Val gave me a hug and Jack barely nodded ‘goodbye’.

I entered the bathroom, it had no right to be designated as womens, let alone human; It smelt of stale urine, someone had (not so recently) vomited- hitting both the toilet seat and the floor, the nicest touch being a lidless tin bucket in the corner which was affectionately labelled ‘Rag can’.

‘Yaaa…’I can hold it’ I thought, then hightailed out of there toward the door. Just as put my hand on the handle, a sharp whistle came from the bar. Roni was motioning me to over and Glen was nowhere? in sight so I strolled over;

“Aren’t ya forgetting about something?” She smiled, “Your bar tab, 2 beers, the shot was on the house.”

I pursed my lips in embarrassment, and dug into my purse;

“Sorry, I totally forgot, I was got a bit distracted, after talking to that so called ‘Sweetie’ of yours.

“Ya well, you must have caught him on a bad day, deep down he’s okay; he just gets a little miserable when his old lady is around.”

“WHAT THE HELL RONI, you told me he was available!” I hissed.

“I said technically he’s not taken, there’s a difference.”

“A difference… how so?

“They have an understanding; to be honest I was a bit surprised when she got a little miffed after she saw him talking to you.”

Stupefied, I leaned into her holding back my anger; “You don’t mean that huge monstrous woman! Well… Thanks a heap!”

“That be her, don’t sweat it! I gave her a drink to settle her down… so all good.” See they’ve already made nice, over there – at the Muff Riders table, her name is Katt, she’s the Queen Bee.”

I looked over and saw Glen chuckling next to her, she quickly gave him a light cuff to the side of the head, causing the table full of gals to explode in laughter.

“Well I feel safe, she’s the Queen Bee huh,” I chided sarcastically. “He’s with her, the Queen Bee of a gang of umm…”

“Dykes?” Roni quickly interjected. “Ya well is a long, complicated and sordid story, she wasn’t always a disgusting Pig.”

I was a bit taken aback by Roni’s candidness, but also intrigued by the rawness of this world that up till now, was alien to me.

“So are they, like married, I mean – how does that work?”

“Thirty years in the Fall, who woulda thunk it…huh?” Roni sighed.

“Wow, thirty years with that, she must have something I’m not seeing.”

I scanned back at the table; they were certainly a festive bunch, a miss mash of women of all shapes sizes, some butchy, others not so much, some were quite young others quite old, but they all had one thing in common; they all wore the same bandannas and had the same somewhat worn and nomadic complexion. And there was Glen the odd man out; he was hardly the sullen ass I met at the bar, his interaction with them was playful, almost exuberant. Roni popped into the scene and to the sound of applause plopped 4 pitchers of beer down onto the table. He graciously stood up and paid for the round, flipping the bills from a big roll of cash, Roni offered no change and quickly rushed it to the till.

“Coffee will be ready in a few Hun; sure I can’t get ya something a little more dangerous, night’s still young?” Roni chirped as she made her way back behind the bar.

“No I’m good, just need to plane out a bit.”

“Suit yourself.”

I really had to pee, I suppose if I was careful I could manage squatting over the toilet from hell, so I reluctantly headed for the lieu.

“I’ll be right back Roni, maybe when I get back you can tell me more.”

“Maybe if you buy me a drink I will darling… if you survive that sty.” she smirked.

“Sure have whatever you want.” Something told me a drink would be worth it.”

After I had done my business, my coffee was waiting for me and Roni helped herself to a whisky neat.

“Much obliged Red, so what’s your story? What brings you to a place like this – chasing down a man like Glen? I mean something tells me you’re more suited drinking a pricey Merlot at some sorry piano bar.”

“Well I wouldn’t exactly say I was chasing Glen down, more like just checking him out, just curious you know?”

“Riiiight”… Roni replied coyly.

“I guess I’m in a rut, I met my ex Gerry in high school, he was my best friend, first and only guy I ever…” I caught myself, wondering why I was spilling my guts to the virtual stranger behind the bar, but there was something maternal and down to earth about Roni, she seemed an old soul and wise, like evil twin of my Mom.

“Let me guess, he was a good provider but a dud in the sack.” Roni chuckled, “Wouldn’t be the first time I’ve heard that one; The old ‘big wallet and small pecker’ story. huh?”

“Something like that”, I sadly admitted looking into my coffee mug.

“Well you poor thing, how long has it been since you’ve been properly serviced?”

“Too long… way!” I sighed.

“How long is too long?” Roni questioned trying to shadow her disbelief.

“A decade, working on 2… I kinda lost count, pretty pathetic right?”

“Wow, no wonder you’re desperate, and this get up of yours, it’s not really you, now is it?”

“Ya well I thought maybe I would change things up a bit, I mean”… I took a sip of my coffee, and realized it wasn’t just coffee, I looked up at Roni.

“I put a dram or 2 of the Irish in it to make it a bit more interesting.” She smiled, then lifted up my arm;

“Definitely not you.” She brushed the tuft of hair under my pit. “So you thought this would attract a rogue like Glen to plug that sad pussy of yours huh?”

“Not sure it’s the right move to attract a Glen, but I get it.” Roni lifted her tank top exposing a trail of dark hair trailing up her flat stomach to her navel; “Shaving is definitely over-rated.” She put her hand on my arm, and looked softly into my eyes;

“Ever wonder if you may like girl’s honey? I mean if you really want to change things up a little, I may know an experienced gal who would love to properly service that lonely kitty of yours.”

“Oh no, I mean thank you but”…

“Well it was worth a shot, I’ve had slow couple of years myself, and your such a cute and fresh little thing.”

“Been a while since someone called little, or even fresh for that matter”… I laughed.

“Take a look around honey, trust me your the freshest meat this joint has seen in a while”.

I couldn’t help but be a little flattered, maybe a little intrigued;

“So you’re a Muff Rider too?”

“Well an honorary one maybe, only because I run this joint, but no, I wouldn’t go near any of those Skanks, too much going there for my liking; if you know what I mean?”

I looked over to the table, then totally got what Roni was implying ; they were a pretty rough and unkempt looking group of characters. The more I then interact with one another, the fresher I felt!

“Ewww, I kinda got that! So what’s the story on Glen’s wife, I mean she’s, well…”

“She’s a scary hideous bitch, you can say it. Trust me she made an effort to become the ugly whore she is. She was kinda cute when they got married, a little pudgy, kinda like you if you don’t mind me saying; but once she took a liking to ‘Rider’ pussy she fattened and bitched herself up to the point of looking like the nasty bull-dyke she is now.”

“Sounds like you have a problem with her.” I pressed.

“We used to all be friends, close friends if you know what I mean, Big Glen and I had a thing going and then she kinda horned in .”

“Reeeally… sounds cozy, do tell.” I breathed, a hard hammering of a beer mug came from the other side of the bar.

“Think that story will cost you another drink.” Exasperated she heaved as another Patron needed a refill; I’m coming I’m coming! Where the Hell is that little fuck Glen? Back in a minute doll, got horses to water.”

I took another sip of my coffee and looked over at Riders’ table, Katt was standing up now and had a pretty younger girl by the hair, pulling the poor things face into her crotch while the others boisterously laughed. What a vile piece of work… not a single redeeming feature to be found. I became offended that Roni implied she was kind of like me, she could have never be anything like me, no way would I allow the indignity of letting myself go that far!

The heavy door at the entrance swung open, a little person couple walked in arm in arm and bee-lined it to the Riders table, all immediately chimed out GLEN!!!.”

‘Well I’ll be damned, little Glen!’ I thought; Roni (barely breaking 5 ft tall) wasn’t exaggerating when she said he was only ‘yea high’, the table group seemed quite happy to see him; they buoyantly greeted him with shoulder slaps and fist bumps then cheerfully shook the hand of his friend as he introduced her to them one by one, what a delightfully surreal sight. Roni came and instantly eyeing Glen hidden amongst the bodies, a sharp whistle came from her lips, which rung through my head and instantly quieted the room to a dull roar;

“LG!…GET YOUR SKINNY LITTLE ASS OVER HERE!” she bellowed.

A muted “Uh Oh, you’re in trouble now” came from several mouths in the group as little Glen waved back an acknowledgement. He quickly took his friend by the hand and strolled up to the bar then picked her up and plopped her on the stool next to me, then hopped up on the one next to her.

“What’s up Boss” He lackadaisically asked.

“What’s up? What’s up is you’re a little late, like about two days little!” She hissed back, eyeing his friend with disdain;

“Good to know you Sheila, I’m terribly sorry you’re going to have to hear this.” Roni’s fleeting gracious demeanor then morphed into one of anger – directly squared at Little Glen.

“YOU WORM, If you haven’t noticed it’s pretty swampy in here, bad enough I have to keep em watered, now I busting my hump cleanin’ up after ’em too. NOW START SWINGING THAT DICK OF YOURS AND GET TO WORK!” She threw a small apron and box of cleaning implements onto the bar. Little Glen; knowing she meant business, tied on his apron with cheerful obedience;

“Gotta Go!” He brashly announced, kissing the cheek of a somewhat startled Sheila. Then walked over to the Riders table and started clearing up, again to grateful applause.

With a condescending roll of her eyes Roni looked sluggishly back at Sheila;

“Sorry but you’re stud needs to do his job, so he can pay ya for your services. So what’s your pleasure?”

“Coming right up”, Roni spat turning her back and ignoring Sheila’s correction.

Sheila looked uncomfortable, she adjusted her hair and looked down at her blouse;

“She’s really quite nice.” I sympathetically offered.

“Oh, ya…ya.” Sheila whispered nodding her head in reluctant agreement, Roni plunked down her drink.

“This one’s on the house, but playtime is over. Best you walk that pretty little ass over and acquaint yourself with your man’s friends… just don’t distract LG or I’ll throw your tits out, GOT IT!?”

With a slight look of terror Sheila glanced over to me, grabbed her drink, slipped off her stool and walked over to a standing Glen who took her by the shoulder and mingled her into the group.

“Well that wasn’t very nice.” I sang out loud, causing Roni to light up;

“Fuck Little Glen – and the whores he rides on, this is beginning to become an all-out habit.” Just then LG dropped a container full of empty pitchers and glasses onto the bar;

“Does this look like the freakin’ dishwasher to you! JESUS GLEN! Start loading the damn thing up and turn the damned thing on this time…and BTW, I left you a present – tonight you’re going to give the shitters a good mopping! They’re filthy enough to make a maggot gag, even the Skanks are complainin’.”

“You got it boss.” He responded, strangely unruffled.

“You best use gloves and make sure you wash those paws good after your done, wouldn’t want that new filly of yours to catch something while you’re breakin’ her in.” Roni, brushed her hair from her face and turned back to me;

“I’m getting too old for this shit… Now where were we?”

“You were about to tell me about you and Glen I quickly reminded, anxiously adjusting my numbing butt on the stool;

“No, you were about to buy me another drink.” She smiled, reloading her glass with another double Rye, before continuing;

“Well long story short, he left me for that thing and her gaggle of Dykes.” She took a gulp from her glass; “I met him in high school, he was a student of mine and, well let’s just say once I got a hold of that cock of his, he passed my course with flying colors, I taught him everything he knows.”

“You were his teacher? I asked somewhat surprised;

“In more ways than one, I’m sad to say; I was his Theater Arts teacher… part of the job was to direct the annual school play, so there was a lot of after-hours rehearsal time. Glen only had a minor role, but we ended up spending a lot of ‘extra-curricular’ time together. And well – the rest, so they say – is history.”

“SO, you and he… did it? I mean he must’ve pretty been young…” Roni was quick to cut me off;

“It was the late seventies, I may have made a bad decision but back then the age of consent was only 14, so technically I didn’t break any laws.”

“Wow technically no, but morally… WOW!

“Ya well he was mature for his age, and he made the first move so… Anyway we eventually got caught making out under the stage by the janitor, and the prickly cunt reported me – That was a career- ender. Glen kept his mouth shut during the hearing though, like a said he was a sweetie, didn’t even brag about me to his friends, you gotta respect that – you know?”

I took a big gulp from the cup; “So you kept seeing each other after that?”

“Ya well he quit school; pretty much had to, then things went sideways with his folks and they kicked him out,”

“Let me guess, you took him in”… I surmised.

“Officially no, we had to keep our things on the down low, but everyone knew about it, was quite the scandal in those days.

“Still is nowadays, I added with a somewhat judgmental tone; “So how long were you together?”

“Hmmm, 5 or 6 years-on and off, some of em’ good most of them not.; “Suppose it was my own doing in a way, I was the one who introduced him to that thing.”

“You mean Katt?”

“Yep the one and only.” I used to babysit her, her folks helped me get through Teachers College, I knew she was a dyke before they did. Over the years we got to be pretty close, and as she got to know me she came on to me a few times.”

“Really, WOW! Did you take her up on any of her offer?”

“Well, I’m not going to lie, I gave it some pretty hard thought, but no – too young, and I was more into cock back then. We did hang out from time to time; As she got older this joint became our watering hole, and when Glen came into the picture she began hanging out with me more and more. After a couple of years it was obvious that Glen was a closet chubby chaser, and I sensed he a bit of a thing for her. She was getting pretty heavily involved with the Riders and he kind of liked that, along the fact that she was way younger than me – and well; if you haven’t already noticed I’m a little on the anorexic side.”

Well I wouldn’t exactly say you are anorexic, I think you look great for your age, I mean look at me, It wasn’t too long ago when I was closer to your size than I am now.”

“Well aren’t you kind, your just Glen’s type, I’m surprised he acted like a such dick towards you, and I guess I underestimated Katt’s reaction. I really didn’t think she would give a flying fuck about him finding yet another hole to stick his pole into. Sorry ’bout that.”

“It’s all Good Roni, knowing what I know now, I’m glad things turned out the way it did.” I took a final sip of my coffee, I could feel her gaze at me so I looked up at her and shyly smiled;

“Refill? She asked as her gaze met mine. She began to take my mug making and then paused; flirtatiously stroking my fingers to let me now she was still interested before she took it away;

“I’ll have whatever your having, put it on my tab.” I whispered back.

“You got it doll, just give me a few minutes, duty calls…”

I watched her as she handled the guys boisterously waiting on their drinks in the bar, she certainly had an appealing smooth confidence when dealing with men twice her size. I looked back at the Riders table, wondering how different she was than them; Sure she was a bit rough around the edges but she had a wisely classic way about her too; nothing like the crassness that carried on around that table. Glen got up and motioned at her with 2 fingers, she dropped what she was doing and hurriedly pulled a couple of pitchers of beer, causing me to wonder if she still had some sort of allegiance to him. I found myself staring at her as she strolled to the table and plunked the pitchers down, her slender and shapely legs peaked from her under her leather mini skirt looking almost too long in proportion to her short stature;

As she plunked the pitchers down Glen pulled her down onto her lap. Katt then whispered something into her ear, they all looked over to me and I shyly turned my gaze away from them, trying to not to stare. I couldn’t help but peep back as Roni somehow wiggled her way out of Glens grasp then stuck her hand out for payment. In immediate protest Katt got up, then eloquently told her to ‘FUCK OFF!’ Seemingly taking it all in stride; Roni responded in kind by giving her the finger as she made her way back to serve then went back to serve the growing line at the bar. After several minutes she plunked two drinks in front of me and gave me a concerned smirk; Despite her years there still was a hint of youthful vivaciousness that she still managed to carry well, the day to day abuse of being a server seemed to have left zero negative effect on her psyche.

“What was that all about?” I asked showing genuine concern;

“Don’t worry about it Hun, just another day in paradise!” Was her fickle reply; “Here try this… tell me what you think?” She slid the drink in front of me and brought up her glass to her lips;

“What is it?” I asked smelling the concoction and not being able to decipher what exactly was in it;

“Some say I make the best Manhattan in the West,” she drawled, “Oops hang on a sec”… she turned back to the bar and opened up the fridge taking out a jar of Maraschinos then spooned a couple out and plunked them into my glass.

“Save those for last.” She winked, the cherries make all the difference.” She coyly suggested;

“Why aren’t you having any then?”

“Trust me I get my fill”, she chuckled then clinked my glass and took a good swig, I followed suit and after the initial hit of alcohol stung my palate the but the finish was luxuriously smooth and pleasant;

“Mmmm it’s nice.” I looked up at her and took another sip, she nodded her head knowingly and leaned down in front of me; bra-less, I glanced at the large nipples which protruded proudly against the thin fabric of her T. Roni instantly picked up on my glance thrushing my face to redden with bashfulness. She smiled softly then put her hand over mine;

“Now that we are friends, I don’t need to tell you to keep it that shit we were talking about between us,” She looked nervously over at the Riders table, Katt eyes were fixed on us.

“What’s up with her?” I whispered, “She getting jealous or something?” I asked, flirtatiously giving her hand a slight squeeze;

“Besides, what’s there to tell – you didn’t get to the good part.”

“Something like that.” Roni whispered; “She considers you an outsider and therefore a threat. She was asking what we were yakking about and I told her it was nothing for her to worry about, and to mind her own fucking business.”

“Well seems to me I’m making quite the impression.” I answered, somewhat gratified that my mere presence was getting under Katt’s skin, I downed the rest of my drink then added a loud and supportive; “SCREW HER!!”

“Careful Dorothy, you’re not in Kansas anymore.” Roni warned; “There’s a lot of bad shit going on here, best just to cool it and don’t mess with her, trust me – I tried and paid dearly for it.”

“You mean by stealing your man?”

“That, and a whole shit-load more.” The lines on Roni’s faced deepened almost to the point of worry; “Remember what I said about anonymity.”

Again I gave her hand a squeeze, she was obviously a popular hostess but I was beginning to feel like in some way she was alone and needed a friend. I tilted my glass and poured the cherries into my mouth then slowly chewed on them as seductively as I could; looking squarely at Katt.

“Mmmm, you were right,” I breathed; “The cherries do make all the difference! I looked up at her and swallowed them down and licked the sweet nectar from my lips;

“Why don’t you pour us another, finish your story and throw a couple of more of those in.” I brushed my fingers delicately over hers and added a provocative; “Since we’re good friends and all.”

“Well, look at you!” Roni beamed, “If I didn’t know any better I’d say you’re growing a queer set of balls.” She gave my hand a quick squeeze; I’ll be back in a few.”

Roni quickly drew two more pitchers and then poured a large tray of tequila shots then expertly served it to the Rider’s table in one trip. Little Glen was Kanoodling with Sheila so she quickly placed the tray on the table and much to the delight of the group gave LG a swift kick in the ass. Amidst the raucous laughter I couldn’t hear exactly what she said to him, but he quickly dug into his pockets and handed her a set of keys, she then grabbed Sheila by the shoulders and hustled her out the door throwing the keys out after her. The sound of whistles and glasses pounding on the table filled the room as the table applauded her decisively abrupt effort. With a brief courtesy she proclaimed the round on the house, then lifted her hand feigning a swat to the head toward Little Glen; He promptly acknowledged her threat and rushed to a nearby table fumbling for his note pad to take orders.

She calmly picked up 2 empty pitchers cheerfully taking kudos from the group. I laughed at her resilience, she had the uncanny ability to go from one emotional extreme to the next. One moment she was a woman on fire, the next the elderly statesman playing up to the crowd. She rolled her eyes at me as she made calmly made her way behind the bar and served a somewhat surprised man a drink with the courtesy of a ‘Stepford’ wife.

After slamming his money into the till Roni looked over at me apologetically. She noticed my drink was still empty and freely poured several ingredients into a shaker, then turned towards me smiling: Her small and slackened breasts swayed in rhythm as shook the shots into one. An endearing respect for her was overtaking my previous inhibitions, I felt a little guilty playing on her desires to pump gossipy dirt out of her, and part of me wanted to make it up to her. I felt a slight tingle down my spine as she placed the glass in front of me with a maternal smile.

“There ya go,” She sang; “On the house.”

“Why aren’t you being generous tonight? That round for the Riders couldn’t have been cheap.”

“Well worth it my dear”, she smirked as she poured some into her glass; “If it wasn’t for them, this joint would’ve folded up years ago. Besides it’ll shut them up and give us a bit of space to get better acquainted – The Owner won’t mind. It is my name on place after all.”

“So you own this place, Wow you are full of surprises I lilted, “No cherries this time?”

Roni smiled and picked up my glass, “I’m so sorry, here – you can have mine.” She puckered her lips and dribbled a single cherry from her mouth into my glass! 30 minutes ago I would have been a bit grossed out having an aging lady spit into my drink, but now she didn’t seem old to me at all, she was too young at heart to act her age and to be honest I thought the gesture to be oddly arousing. Without missing a beat I clinked her glass and took a drink, for some reason it tasted much better than the last.

“Good?” Roni asked, watching me as I stirred the drink with my index finger, then placed it seductively between my lips.

“Delicious.” I cooed. I was beginning to really like her, to the point of considering her offer, however if anything sexual was going to happen between us I had to learn more about her colorful past.

“Sooo, Exactly what went on with Glen and Katt?” I asked as I glanced over at the ‘Rag Tag’ group. I somewhat hoped that for the most part her involvement with Katt or any other of the Riders was strictly platonic as I was currently of the mind that their lack of scruples may come with unforeseen and potentially ugly consequences.

“So you gonna leave me hanging, what exactly happened between you three?”

Roni studied my face for a moment then took a gulp from her glass, then looked over at the table to make sure their Katt’s attention was elsewhere.

“O.K I’ll tell you, since we’re such close friends and all. Where were we again?” She sarcastically teased.

“You said Katt stole Glen, and it was mostly your own doing…”

“Oh right ya, well it was Glen’s 21st B-day, and we were celebrating his first legal drink, it was right there at that very table where I made yet another bad decision in a string of many.” She blew out an exasperated sigh as she reminisced;

“We were all feeling pretty high and got to talking. I started to tell Katt how capable Glen was in the sack. I guess I got a little overly descriptive as it was obvious that she was getting a little turned on. I began teasing her; telling her she wouldn’t know what to do with a hot cock if it poked her in the eye. One thing led to another and by the end of the night, for some reason I thought it a good idea to be a generous bitch and surprise him with her younger pussy to bang.”

“You mean You let him, bang Katt?” I blurted almost too loud, then repeated in a hushed tone; “You let him bang her?!”

“Ya well, I was much younger then – and stupid. Katt wanted to try a taste of cock and I knew Glen was kinda interested in her. To be honest, I wasn’t being completely charitable – Since I was the only girl Glen had done it with, I thought it may strengthen our relationship; You know – by appeasing his curiosity – let him find out for himself that older was in fact better.”

I could kind of relate to what she was saying, having just recently experienced the same curiosity;

“Like I said, it got pretty complicated.” She abruptly walked away to serve Little Glen a tray of drinks.

“How complicated? I called ; I squirmed with anticipation Was that it? I eagerly waited for her to return, she seemed to be taking forever! Finally she came back. Eager to hear more ‘dirt’ I continued my inquisition;

“So you just let them run off and have sex, no questions asked?”

“Not exactly, I wasn’t that stupid, I kept a pretty close eye on them if you catch my drift.” She gave me a sly wink. It took me a moment or two to clue in to what she had meant;

“You mean the 3 of you had sex together, at the same time?” I asked incredulously; “And you… with her…and let her do you… and him.” My head reeled to the point that I had trouble getting the words out!

“I thought it was a good idea at the time… you don’t get out much do you?” Roni drawled.

“Apparently not!” I wistfully answered;

Roni took a large gulp of her drink; and continued;

“At first we all found it kinda fun you know? So it became a pretty regular thing. Glen was over the moon, like no surprise there – and Katt, well found out she liked his cock almost as much as the Girl’s ‘Poon’.”

Then she deeply sighed ; “Yep one big happy family… it was O.K, up until he stopped fucking me nice anyway.”

I laughed at first, Roni certainly was the ‘Thesaurus of slang’ when it came describing the female genitalia. Catching my lack of sensitivity I offered up what little pathos I had for her;

“Boy that must’ve taken guts, I mean to be confident enough to try something like that, I couldn’t do it – no freaking way…”

“Well later on it wasn’t exactly voluntary; more liked forced. It didn’t take Katt long to pretty much dominate the relationship. She took a real liking to have me eat her stinky clam while Glen used my ass a punching bag for his cock – She got off on it – the sick fuck!” Roni downed the last of her drink then poured herself another; “I got tired of being her bitch, not to mention pissed at Glen, he sold me out for her, and that gaggle of dykes. Now look at him, under her thumb just to keep his pecker wet… in the end his cock got too dirty for my liking so I bailed. And well, here I am – Living the Dream.”

“Ewww, so after that, you um-mm… changed teams?”

“Oh God no, after a while Katt’s grubby hands pushing my face into her coin purse was getting pretty old and wasn’t exactly my idea of fun. She looked through her glass;

“Nope, it took a couple more years and several more assholes to dabble my way back into that space.”

“Yuuuck, I can imagine.” I sighed astonished.

“Well, it wasn’t a total loss Becky came around and showed me how well two women can get along.” Roni put her hand back onto my arm, there’s something to be said about the right woman giving the other head, far better than any guy. Trust me, I’ve never looked back since.”

Roni sighed, “Although I do miss a hot and stiff man cock from time to time, and despite all – especially Glen’s.

“You loved him didn’t you?” I suggested.

Roni shot out a crooked smirk; “Well Iooking back I would have to say no, but I sure loved that ‘baby-arm’ of a cock of his, she raised up her forearm, and smiled; “It was a really nice cock, and man, he learned how to use it… You know.”

I reflected back to my years with Gerry; and took a gulp of my drink; “Sadly I don’t” I pouted; “So Really that big? And you let him put that thing in your ass?” I asked open mouthed, foregoing any semblance decorum.

“Yep All 12 inches, wasn’t really my idea but Katt was pretty insistent. It took a bit of doing… Not gonna lie. I mean you’ve seen him right? It’s pretty obvious.”

I looked over to the table, sadly Glen was seated obstructing the view; “I was too busy looking at his ass, I didn’t get that far.” I playfully admitted with a giggle.

“Packing Triple A prime beef… trust me.” She nodded wittingly.

‘Power between the legs indeed’, I thought to myself; “Seems such a waste, I mean if I access to a piece like that I wouldn’t be wasting my time messing with girls.”

Roni laughed; “Boy you really don’t get out much do you? I Doubt he even pounds her fat ass any more, they’re both too busy playing with the other bitches, they call him ‘The Rod’, he’s the gang’s token cock.”

“You mean she still lets him… with all of them… all of the time?”

“More like encourages him; Roni interrupted; That’s how she holds onto her power,” she motioned her head to the Rider’s table, look at those ugly whores, most of em can’t even be proper dykes, have to play with man-dick too.”

“How charming, guess I dodged a bullet there, doesn’t seem to be much a ‘Sweetie’ in my view.”

Roni again sighed; “He used to be, would like to think he still is deep down, he’s her problem now. Bet that horse cock of his shrivels having to stick it into that diseased box, the only reason they’re still together is because of his playtime with the sisters.”

I took a swig of my drink and looked at the Cherry at the bottom of my glass, Roni’s candid description of her colorful past was well worth the price of a few drinks but I couldn’t help but feel she may be a tad too ‘experienced‘ for me. I put my glass down and wiggled uncomfortably on my stool – I was actually disappointed. Roni picked up on my diminished vibrancy immediately.

“You OK Hun, you turned awfully quiet… what’s gnawing at you?”

“I just feel a bit bad for you, seems like you sacrificed a lot, and now their happy and well – you’re alone.”

Roni put her hand over mine then leaned in and gave me a soft kiss on my cheek; “You’re so sweet,” she whispered,

“But that was many moons ago, and it wasn’t a total loss, got my first taste of pussy, and I haven’t been alone too long; I mean Becky and I probably never would of hooked up if it didn’t happen, I’m O.K with it really.

“So is Becky a Rider too? How long have were you together?” I blurted

“OH HELL NO ! Roni laughed; “Like I said; I wouldn’t go anywhere near those Skanks. We were together for 20 odd years, but things went south a few years ago, it was a mutual thing we just grew apart.”

“Oh, after all that time – that must’ve been tough. I commiserated; “Gerry and I were only together for 12 years or so but even though he treated me like crap, I still missed him for a long time after we split, you must miss her a lot.”

“Sure I do, but at some point you accept it and move on – right? Roni shot me a weak smile “Surely you were shitting me about not getting back in the saddle?”

I downed the rest of my drink, leaving the cherry alone at the bottom; “Sadly, I shit you not.”

“Wow he must’ve did quite the number on your head, I mean you were still young, and I’m here to tell you it doesn’t get any easier as the years go by. Take my sorry state for instance; I haven’t had a nibble in ages, but let’s face it – there aren’t many ‘Crones’ my age to hit on in this neck of the woods. She gave me a quick smile; “I’ll be back in a few minutes, could you use another?”

I looked up at her and sadly nodded, Roni was right, Gerry did do a number on me; his abuse had not only shattered my confidence but also my will to ever trust a man with my heart ever again. Over the years my fear turned into complacency, suddenly I felt very ugly – knowing now what had initially attracted me to a guy like Glen. He was a safe bet, he would never make an effort to sweep me off my feet, but I didn’t want that. I just wanted to feel desirable again… if not just for a moment. If he could provide that then maybe, just maybe I could feel strong enough to take a chance on a more serious endeavor. I glanced over at Roni, a social ball of energy, serving drinks at lightning speed; She certainly had a way about her, not once did I see her give any of her patrons change… I poured the cherry into my mouth, wishing that I could feel as young as her. I stepped of my stool to get some circulation to my numbing butt and felt a little dizzy. The floor and walls seemed to move, disorientated I stumbled from my stool and clutched for my purse. Roni rushed over, her muffled voice asked if I was alright, I vaguely remember her trying to steady me toward the restroom before all went dark.

I woke up groggy in a musty smelling room to a splitting headache. I felt cold and my back and neck were wracked with pain. I tried to lift my head and sit up, but all that resulted was the rattling of chains. My heart skipped a beat, clearly re-calibrating after being jolted by the adrenaline that instantly pumped through me. I tried to move my arms; thick leather straps cut into my wrist, my fingers fruitlessly clawed at the fabric covered table top, I twisted, only hear to hear the rattle more chains. My tailbone dug into the wood in agony as to my horror my legs were spread wide and hoisted high, leaving my ass half-lifted from the tables surface.

I began to panic, too frightened to scream I tried in futility to break free from my bindings. After coming to the realization that any effort to move beyond an inch or two was futile, a rush of nausea filled the empty pit in my stomach. My eyes widened in terror, I attempted to scream but didn’t have the wind to do so; My lungs were unable to convert air into oxygen and began to hyperventilate, deeming any significant vocalization impossible. I began to feel faint, knowing that if I didn’t focus on controlling my respiration I would at very least vomit, and at worst pass out. I tried to settle my mind as my eyes tried to adjust to the darkness. Shadowy outlines began to focus beyond the confusion, it was then that I truly became senescent to my dire situation; From my horizontal perspective I could now see that my legs spread wide restrained to by a bar of which my bootless feet were bound to. I used my first decent gulp of air to cry out for help;

“WHAT THE FUCK!!” HEY!! WHAT THE FUCK!” Again I struggled in my restraints; “HEEY! PLEASE SOMEBODY HELP ME!”

It wasn’t long before a single light came one from over the table, my eyes focused on my predicament, I was all but naked; only my panties and tank top remained. My head hung over the edge of an old billiard table, anchored by a thick leather collar tethered by a chrome chain that disappeared somewhere under me. My arms spanning the tables length were tethered by leather straps clasped and fastened securely to the felt covered top. My legs; also spread to the max were bound to a thick wooden rod, 2 chains ran through rusty metal eyelets that were screwed into each end, I looked up and to my horror the chains seemed to be rigged through some sort of pulley system supported by a heavy antiquated wooden beam holding up a dreary cement ceiling.

“WHAT THE FUCK! PLEASE… NO… PLEASE… I screamed only half believing the plight I found myself in. Again my breathing became erratic, it took all my inner fortitude to try and force myself to stabilize the paralyzing fear that overcame me. I could just lift my head enough to see other ominous looking equipment scattered throughout the room.

I started to sob uncontrollably, this couldn’t be happening, the rooms furnishings were that of a current day medieval-like dungeon!

“OH GOD! NO! NO!”

“Sshh, Shhhh!… Good morning sleepy head, was beginning to worry that you weren’t going to wake up.”

FUCK ME, It was Roni!

“WHY are you doing this WHY! I screamed.

Roni responded with complete calm; “She wanted you, like I said, you’re the freshest meat that hit this joint in a long time.” Roni began maternally stroking my hair;

“PLEASE JUST LET ME GO, JUST”…

“You must be thirsty, you were out for a while, here baby, have some water.” She shoved a bottle into my mouth; I gagged spitting up most of it, not able to drink flat on my back.

“Easy now, easy, you’ll be fine. We’re just going to put this ball into your mouth for now – so you can’t scream.”

I had no time to respond, Roni grabbed my head in a vice like grip and two young girls walked in, one shoved her fingers into my mouth forcing my jaw to open, while the other rammed a heavy rubber ball into it. The other then secured it into place with a scarf or something. In panic I pulled and twisted against my restraints, the two girls having finished their task just left me there to flail; ambiguously leaving the room as if under some sort of hypnotic suggestion – Something told me I wasn’t the first to be on this table. Dazed and terrified I felt like throwing up, but the gag wouldn’t allow it, so all I could do was cry.

“Mmmm, you’re so pretty when you’re sad.” Roni whispered brushing a tear from my eye; “You’re wearing Katt’s colors now… and if I were you, I would hope she’ll let me be the one to break you in.” She brushed my cheek with the back of her hand, the gesture was far kinder than her words;

”Unlikely, but possible; Given the fact that I gave you to her by spiking your booze. I suppose we’ll find out soon enough. She’ll be here in a bit… best try to relax.”

With that she kissed me on the forehead then walked away. The light went off an room once again went dark, I found myself demoralized beyond reproach, how could Roni of all people be responsible for the brutal confinement I now found myself subject too? My thoughts were running away in every direction as they tried to percolate what could be in store for me. What had I done to be punished in such a heavy-handed manner!? My breathing became labored and, the beating of my heart seemed to audibly fill my head – increasingly growing louder as my panic took hold. In a desperate bid to I tried to divert my thoughts into a more manageable place by focusing more on the tactile. My backside was in complete total discomfort and I was losing the feeling in both my hands and feet. I tried to adjust myself but couldn’t my bindings wouldn’t allow any position of comfort. Over-stimulated I unconditionally sobbed; barely able to suck in any air between the torrential wave of snivels, I was too distressed to stop. Time seemed to mercifully drag until finally until I heard an echoing commotion coming down the stairway .

The light again flicked on and a group bodies surrounded me, some looked familiar, but the leading body I knew… it was Glen’s vile wife, the Queen Bee. She leaned directly into my face, and removed the gag, my tearful eyes tried to focus as her rancid breath literally stung my into them;

“So you’re Red, the whore who’s been hitting on my old man, eh? My name is Katt, and these are some of my sisters. Welcome to my humble home – hope you’re making yourself comfortable.” She then delivered me a stinging backhander across my cheek, I shook my head in panicked denial, only to be brutishly acknowledged by laughter. The gag was removed from my aching jaw, Katt tied its tether around her head, sickening me as I realized it was her bandanna fouling my mouth.

“That one was for hitting on my old man.” She clocked me again this time from the other side;

“PLEASE DON’T, I DIDN’T MEAN…”

“Consider that one a warning, so y’all know what you’re in for in case you decide to open up that fresh yap of yours. It’s very important that you just shut the fuck up and listen very carefully to what I have to say.”

Every fiber of my being wanted to freak out, I held back; a look of bewilderment being my only response.

“Very good… now from here on in your name is ‘whore’ and I own you now. Best to come to terms with that sooner than later, no sense making things harder for yourself.” she sneered.

“NO!NO! PLEASE ” I cried. Katt her arm and dealt my face another solid blow, a sharp ringing filled my head, followed by a spark of hatred that ignited my anger as her foul breathed leaned back into me;

“Not too bright are ya? but yer a nice chub though – isn’t she girls?” In defiance I spat into her face as she ran her hand over my trembling belly;

“YOUR A DISGUSTING PIG!!” I yelled, “FUCK YOU!”

Katt smiled then fiendishly fingered my spit off her face and scooped it into her mouth; “Oh she’s a feisty one, we like feisty don’t we girls?” She grabbed my cheeks and squeezed them, it angered me more than it hurt, survival mode was now kicking in big time;

“GO TO HELL!” I blew through pursed lips, fully expecting another shot to the jaw, instead Katt just smiled;

“We know it likes cock now LETS SEE IF SHE LIKES GIRLS!” She pried my mouth open and before placing her disgusting mouth over mine and dribbled a thick stream of her saliva into me, then roughly rimmed her tongue around my teeth, then pushed it in deep toward my throat. The mere thought of her filthiness permeating my tongue turned my already queasy stomach. Sensing my complete disgust, Katt broke away and jerked my head around just in time to keep me from vomiting over myself. A splat of mostly liquid hit the floor, and then another, the Sisters laughed as Katt tried to steady my convulsing body.

“Well looks like we have our answer!” Katt chortled. “None too keen eh? Are you almost done whore? You’re holding up inspection time!”

Again she ran her palm over my belly, “Yep a nice and round chub, and such ginormous udders. So what do you think we have us today girls, I’m thinking a Cow… possibly a Pig. Becky come over here – keep her head down and mouth shut.”

A monstrously tall and obese butch stepped over and grabbed both sides of my head, her bloated face smiled as she look me over she grinned showing a disgusting set of tobacco stained teeth, surely she wasn’t the Becky Roni had gushed about.

“Hmmm, definitely a Pig, we can use another Pig.” Becky declared; “Our last two Sows are on the way out, Den and Joe are complainin’.”

“We’ll see, were getting low on Cows too.” Katt shrugged as she pulled a Bowie knife from her belt;

“Now your gonna be a good whore; nice and quiet or Becky here is going to use your face to get off, and she don’t shower much, isn’t that right Beck?”

“Been riding dirty close to a week now, just the way my Bitches like it!” Becky responded as she saddled her fat legs over my head, I could smell her vagina easily despite being shielded by jean shorts. Her husky thighs muffled the laughter in the background.

“YOU SICK BITCHES, GO HELL!” I screamed just as I felt the blade of Katt’s knife trace across my torso, Becky’s legs tightened around my head; I started to hyperventilate as Katt ran the blade ominously between my breasts.

“I’ll give you that one for free whore, but any more talk and I’ll tell Beck to pull down her pants and ride.”

Becky provided further warning by unbuttoning her shorts, as Katt almost casually ran the knife over my body while her hand brushed over my thighs and ass. My momentary defiance had fallen away, I was reduced to a shaking mass of fear.

“Hmmm, she’s is a hefty one, look at the meat on those legs, and furry too, right up into her skivvies, bet she’s wearing winter bush.” The blade of her knife made quick work of my panties, cut from crotch to waist they peeled away; opening a window that exposed my privates for all to see. I felt extra vulnerable and frightened now, to conceal my anguish I tried to toughen up, but the tears continued to run down my cheeks.

Katt pulled my panties away and gave them a long sniff… “Mmmm nothing like the smell of fresh meat.” She declared, then passed them to Becky; “I’m thinking too fresh for a Sow.Beck, what’s your take?”

“Hmmm”, she snorted back, “Too light for my liking, but with a 70’s bush like that I still think she has Pig potential – nothing that a couple of days in the pen with the Skanks won’t cure.”

Katt laughed, and ran the blade along my calves, triggering their hairs to stand on end, my legs to again felt compelled to twist in their restraints.

“Mmmm such a bushy whore.” The blade went over my groin then slipped under my clit;

“OH GOD!” I yelped.

“Take a look at the size of this cunt lump girls.” The blade of her knife twisted and lifted it up for all to see;

“PLEASE, PLEASE I HAVE MONEY!” I howled… The humiliation of being so nakedly examined was too much to bear forcing a constant rill of tears to roll down my face.

“TUT TUT careful now whore; by the way Becks’ all over your shorts, I’d say she’s ready to rub one out.”

“Ron you like em fluffy, get over here and tell us what you think.” Katt commanded, Roni was quick to obey, she parted the carpet of hair surrounding my lips and slipped her fingers between my labia. then drew them under my clit, pulling back the hood of flesh protecting it. she gently pinched while her finger fondled the underside, again I contorted in contempt.

“It’s a snatch of beauty QB, and packing a true penisaurus.” Roni cooed.

“HOLD HER LEGS GIRLS, Katt bellowed; “Let’s see if Ron can give it some wood, Go ahead babe, she’s your catch… you can take her first.

I felt Roni’s tongue flicking at the fuzz in my groin, before it slowly slipped it between my lips, I heard her sigh in pleasure as she tongued their full length down to my ass then back up and over the underside of my clit;

“Mmmm…Nice butterball curtains.” She clinically reported while lifting her head from between my butterflied legs. Two fingers slipped into my vagina and worked at dilating my hole, it wasn’t long before she easily slipped her whole hand in. She rolled and twisted it in – so deep I good feel her knuckles pushing against my cervix.

“Roomy hole too; couldn’t even feel it go in. I’d say she’s been pretty busy with some extra- large selfie-sticks.” she crassly announced, causing the group to laugh in earnest. I turned my head and closed my eyes in an effort to quell the frost of indignity coating me, but it was in vain – I felt truly alone.

“Oh Yeah, you like don’t ya…” Roni suggested as her wrist pumped in and out of me. In futile defiance I twisted my hips, rattling chains pieced the room before the two girls tightened their grip on my thighs to counteract my efforts and hold me still; I could feel her hand open deep inside of me, her index finger searched the spongy ball that bottomed- out my tensing hole. Eventually it found the tiny entrance leading to my womb;

“AAHHH FUCK!” I screamed as her nail found its mark.

“There it is”, Roni whispered calmly, rolling her fingertip around the sensitive orifice. She kept massaging the hyper- sensitive area until I bucked my ass up, pushing my hips up toward her face. Without skipping a beat her lips wrapped over my clit and she sucked it in – rolling her tongue over its susceptible head;

“AHHH” I moaned, as the sensation immediately overshadowed the irritation her pistoning arm was dishing out as it continued to bottom-out in my pussy.

“I think she’s really beginning to like it girls” Katt laughed in diabolical delight ; “Keep on the whores bean – get that spunk hole to spit!”

“She’s getting nice and slippery now!” Roni murmured, her lips now bobbing up and down my awakening shaft;

“Is that right? How interesting… a ‘Strawberry Milkshake’ so soon? Definitely a Cow then.” Katt affirmed; “And with a hood ornament like that I’d say it would be a waste of meat to be used as a Pig – Keep fucking her Ron!”

“OH GOD NO…PLEASE, JUST LET ME…” I was quickly stifled as Becky pushed her groin hard into my face, her flabby thighs clamped my head fast. Roni’s hand brutally bashed in and out of me, the searing pain signaled my burning hole lubricate in a involuntary effort to lull my itself into comfort.

“OH PULEASE! We all know NO means YES ! Roni breathed, her head went down on me again, her broadened tongue swabbed at my clitoral hood with abandon, leaving twinges of mutinous pleasure behind. Guttural moans of pleasure whispered over the hairs of my pubis as she nibbled, then lightly chewed on my button. Having never felt that sensation before, my clit shamefully thickened in coercive response. I bit my lip trying to disguise the arousal, but the novelty of the sensation was too intense for me to suppress, forcing a wail of improper felicity to squeeze its way through my locked lips.

“OOOH OH, AHHH….” I shamefully blurted, rising my hips rashly pushing my swollen organ deeper into Roni’s heated mouth – What fleeting comfort I had experienced transformed quickly into painful misery. She punched her arm into me, a dull throb infused its way from the tip of my toes, to the lobes of my ears as her knuckles harshly bottomed-out inside of me. My mouth profusely watered, signalling me to regurgitate in response to the pain. I swallowed hard trying to quell the cramping moving from my bowels to my gut.

“FUCK, STOP! PLEASE, “YOUR HURTING ME!” was my only defense before my esophagus defiantly forced out another small spittle of vomit. I fought off the reflex and focused on taking a breath… Roni efforts had literally knocked the wind out of me.

“OH AM I HURTING YOU? I’m so sorry…” Her teeth clamped below my nub and tugged it away from my body to the point that I was convinced it would tear;

“OWWWW, FUCK, AAAHHH!” I screamed with what little breath I had in me. Roni’s teeth released their grip, not in an act of mercy but so she could focused on incessantly pistoning my now flaring hole.

Two girls pulled on the chains hanging from pulleys, intensifying my terror as my ass was onerously ratcheted to a higher state of vulnerability;

“BRUISE HER, RON – HIT THAT BABY DOOR GOOD!” Katt commanded

Roni obediently intensified her relentless bashing, the pain was more than anything I had ever experienced before; Despite my screams of agony she continued to punch punch her fist into me with increasingly perverse fervor. The tense walls that once hugged around her hand were slackened numb, leaving my battered hole completely defenseless. Soon it was nothing more than a soft sludgy mess of which (to my horror) loudly queefed with indelicate vulgarity after each brutally invasive stroke;

“OH GOD, OH, OH SHIT…STOP” I pleaded.

“SHUT THE WHORE UP, USE NASTY TACO OF YOURS, BECK!” Katt dictated, Becky’s pudgy thighs released my over-heated head, the cool ventilation momentarily soothed my anguish while Becky removed her shoes and pants. I strained my head to glance at the captive audience; obviously turned on by my torment. Becky straddled me, her stained white thong hovered over me then using her crotch she pushed my head down, craning my neck painfully over the tables lip. Her foul stench caused me to gag as she teased my face with its putrid tang.

I started to feel queasy. My lungs now in a harrowing struggle fought to breath in anything useful from between Becky’s legs, forces me to negotiate;

“PLEEASE NO, I’LL BE GOOD, I’ll be good, please…” I finished with a dead whisper;

“HAA HAA! Getting a little stuffy down there whore?” Katt laughed, “I’m not sure you can be trusted, But we can be reasonable, back off and let her breath Beck, but gag that cake-hole of hers… use your Butt Floss. KEEP FUCKING HER RON!”

“NOOOO, NOOO! I screamed using the last bit of energy I could Muster… Katt unsympathetic, dismissively chortled as Becky removed her tainted thong and brushed over my face. In disgust I rolled my head away, only to feel it pressed harshly under my nose;

You don’t like the smell of my cunt whore? You should be more grateful… there are plenty bitches around here that would kill to have a taste of these.”

She pried my mouth open and slowly pushed her filth into me; “That’s right have a taste of what they’re missing… Good whore – eat it all up now.”

A hushed murmur came from the group as she pushed my head up showing my defiled mouth stuffed full with her grime. I was all but broken now, my head was unable to wrap around the realization that I was to become nothing more than a play-toy for a group of sadistic individuals who would more than likely kill me after they ran out of ideas to emotionally and physically torture me. Overloaded my mental state phased into a paling shutdown; only the discomfort of the bile churning my stomach inside kept me somewhat alert as my stomach fought yet another pang to vomit. My torso heaved as I tried to prevent the violent spew of vomit that shot up my throat and burned out of my nose, I snorted for air and breathed some into my lungs forcing me into a horrific gagging fit.

“AAAAAAMMM. AAAUGH!!” I struggled to breath as Roni continued to pound my cervix into my womb. Now physically exhausted and deprived of oxygen, I began to fade out of consciousness; all sense of where I was and what was happening to me was beginning to lose meaning, I felt my soul on the verge of giving up, it would so easy to just go to sleep…

painfully driving my tailbone into the hard slate, then she pulled my arms behind my back into an inescapable arm lock. I was far from comfortable, but at least I could cough the fluid from my lungs and gulp for air. In shock, I watched as Roni slowly slipped her arm from my battered hole, like my lungs – it also sighed in relief. I wildly scanned the room trying to re-center myself, the two young girls that had held my legs actually showed a hint of benevolence, and tentatively backed away. Katt leaned into me, the deadness in her eyes contradicted the softness in her voice;

“Feeling better now? Poor thing, look at you; all covered in puke.” My terror kept me mute as I kept my focus on the two young girls grasping for a scrap of what little kindness the room had to offer and denied the cold of Katt’s blade as she began cutting away my shirt.

“Let’s take this dirty shirt off and have a look at these udders.” With a flick of her knife my breasts fell heavily and spread over my belly.

“Mmmm yes, nice set of Aunt Jemima fun bags whore, keep on her button Ron, but play nice, if she Moos, hurt her.

Roni moved back between my legs and took my clit back into her mouth.

“DON’T DO THIS PLEASE… YOU DON’T NEED TO DO THIS!” I gasped, in desperation not thinking my outburst entirely through.

“Of course we do.” Katt whispered as she molested my breast, “I have to keep the sisters happy, and was that a Moo I just heard?”

“NO… PLEASE NO..I’LL BE GOOD PLEEEASE!” I began to sob uncontrollably… “I’ll be good …promise.”

“That’s better, now let me have a taste of these juicy bags of yours.”

She squeezed my areola and flicked her tongue over my nipple, I closed my eyes not wanting to see her taking it into her ugly mouth. Her lips began suckling me until it had no choice but to swell thick, Roni motioned the two girls to raise my legs even higher, the chains pulled me up until my full weight was supported by my shoulder blades, causing a rush of blood to flood in and warm my head. Roni, was now standing; her head bouncing up and down furiously as she continued giving my clit head. She pressed two fingers into me and began massaging the spongy flesh behind my pubis.

Katt kneaded my other breast pinching at my other nipple, her mouth now enveloped my areola completely the suction engorging the tip to a fullness I had never before witnessed.

“Mmmm, I could get used to these”, she breathed as she moved to the other side and tongued at the other, she pulled it with her teeth then sucked it hard until it too expanded full.

“Nice thick nubs too whore”, she almost approvingly smiled as she inspected her work. Through my tears I focused again on the 2 girls were hugging my thighs, they were intently watching Roni as she continued to manipulate my gape. Katt moved behind her and roughly pulled her head up by the hair.

“Fuck that’s a sweet hangar, and my oh my – what a slong of a taco berry.” She grinned then flicked it hard using her thumb and forefinger; “Hey girls come over and look at how angry it is now, I think that one could give Little Glen’s a run for his money, don’t you think?”

The girls gathered around – my pussy became the topic of raucous discussion – I was mortified; A wave of complete shame overcame me, I was always self-conscious of my meaty pussy, Gerry never went near it, he said it looked too much like an infant’s penis, (he would know the Bastard) Now here it was being scrutinized by

a group of disturbed strangers – a freak show to amuse a coven of sadistic low- lives – and there wasn’t anything I could do about it! Roni’ fingers continued their delicate work and found my ‘G’ spot, causing me to flinch and try to pull away.

“OH YA!, Work it honey!” Katt squealed with encouragement some of the girls had their hands down their pants sadistically trying to get off on my humiliation. I couldn’t believe what was happening, Roni’s aggressive sucking had engorged my clit to full mast. Contrary to my mind, my pussy forgave the battering Roni had administered just moments ago! How could my body defy me like this?! It was like a complete separate entity; I was being raped for fucks sake!

I literally had no feeling in my feet; my shoulders and neck were pins a needles; Yet I couldn’t ignore the warmth of arousal creeping up my legs. Roni continued pressing on and my ‘G’ while her tongue lightly danced around the nub of my now fully alert organ.

“PLEASE STOP, PLEASE…. OH FUCK! I moaned, unable to contain the physical excitement; it wasn’t long before Roni had confirmed what I already had known – I was losing control, I tried to clench my hole as it began to freely lubricate, My mind in utter and complete torment was also confused; How could I be getting so wet?

“Won’t be long now QB, Mmmm… nice and sloppy. Just the way we like it!” She mumbled then darted her tongue delicately over my my labia, again my physical arousal defied all logic; through sheer instinct my pelvis once again pushed into her skillful efforts. After a minute or so I knew that I was on the brink of orgasm and bit (hard) on my lip …

“OOOH,OOOAAAH!” I moaned now seconds from release. It was just then Katt again pulled Roni away, yanking her lips and fingers away from my heaving slit: Almost thankful I Blew a heavy sigh of relief. Katt’s mercy had given me the moment of will I so desperately needed. Cognizance was again my ally, once more offering resistance to the frantic physical birth of arousal my vagina was condemning me to.

“HOLD UP Katt directed, harshly jamming two of them into me scooping my juices before pulling them out. She turned to the girls and rubbed the glaze with her thumb and forefinger;

“Doesn’t get much greasier than this, huh Girls? She diabolically laughed, then turned to me and slowly pulled her digits apart showing me the viscous string of goo shamefully stretching from between.

“Looks to me that you do like girls HUH? So why don’t you just admit it.” Tell Roni you want to splash her face with your cum, and it’ ll all be over.

My eyes closed in humility, only to be pried open again by Becky… Katt leaned into me,showing me close-up of the slime.

“That’s right have a good look at it, See… your privileged ass is no better than ours, we all need to get wiped sometimes.” She stuck her tongue out and flipped the thread of cum into her open mouth, wiping the remainder of the glaze off my nipple before walking back between my splayed legs,

“No Answer, well that’s a shame…”

She motioned over the youngest girl in the group, then gave her an opened mouthed kiss, the girl eagerly reciprocated as the group lamented with encouragement.

“Mmmm. there ya go Soph, there’s more of that fresh on that udder of hers if feel so inclined.”

Wasting no time the false innocence of a young girl’s breath was over my nipple. She lapped up the cum over my areola then popped my nipple into her mouth. Her suckling was much more refined than Katt’s previous violation; She pressed my nub against the roof of her mouth, and gently swirled it with her tongue, as her lips delicately chew on the sensitive halo around.it. I felt only the slightest hint of suction….

“Mmmm, speaking of ass, what do we have here?” she asked facetiously. Her rough hand ran down the cleft of my ass and stopped to explore my anus,

“PLEASE DON”T, NOT THERE.” I cried in fearful protest;

“OH, so you do have something to say to Roni?”

Katt kept the pressure against me as I tensed in an attempt to clamp her out, then knowing I was in a no position to be defiant tearfully blurted out.”

“I WANT TO… I want… to splash your face with my cum.”

“Are you sure?” She teased, “Doesn’t sound to me that you really mean it , What do you think girls?”

Aware that most of the group were shaking their heads, I tried again; this time yelling the words out yelled I WANT… TO CUM IN RONI”S FACE… DAMMIT!

Katt roughly spread my cheeks apart;

“Very good, whore, you do have a nice freckle though, nice and tight! It’s definitely a one way, could be a bit of a challenge to open this one up,”

She stood up and looked up at me, for a brief moment I thought I had dodged her wrath,

: “Break it in dry Ron, give it some Rider ‘Thumbs Up’, and don’t be shy – keep working that cock hole too.!” she coldly commanded.

“OH GOD PLEASE, I …” ‘

The girls tightened their grip on my thighs as Roni resumed the two-finger massage of my ‘G sponge’ while rolling her thumb over my clit. She took her other thumb and pressed it against my sphincter. Her digit struggled to enter my shut ass, she looked up at me with an almost cute chastity, tilted her head and drove it savagely drove her first knuckle into my ass.

“AHHHH HOLY SHIT!!… HOLY. I yelped; Katt was right, I never had anything push into my ass before; another invasive sensation that my mind had no way to deal with, Fuck it hurt!

The girl latched onto my breast obviously stimulated by my screams too became more and more aggressive, her her front teeth now worked solely on my nipple; adding to my another stinging, tenderizing sensation to my torment.

“PLEASE IT HURTS, GOD IT HURTS!” I howled.

Roni looked up and .studied my face as it contorted in response to the violation of her finger, She smiled. as if she was experiencing pleasure from my misery;

“Pain before pleasure.” she whispered, then without a hint of civility she slowly pushed it in all the way, her eyes didn’t l even blink. and locked into mine.

“AHHH,OH FUCK…JEE ZUS!”

Roni breathed as she began to massage the wall of my anus, I began blowing as if giving birth;

“Stop fighting it and just relax, it will be better that way,” She pushed her other hand deeper into my pussy, I could feel her thumb meeting it through the thin membrane between. If for nothing else but self preservation, I loosened my clamping rectum.

“Good girl, that’s right, just go with it, such a tight and hot hole, can you feel me playing in it? Feels good now… right?”

She rolled her hand and thumb in alternate motions, Having no fight left in me I felt myself shutting down, every movement around me seemed to be in slow motion, every sound became far away and distant. I closed my eyes and turned my head, I just wanted it all to end. In a few moments my body went numb, my mind in an effort to protect my overall well-being became void of all self awareness. I faded into an almost pleasant haze, floating now – tiny waves of light flashed in my brain. It was as if I had no longer had control of even the most basic of bodily functions.

Roni went back to the two finger massage in my pussy then mercifully pulled her thumb from my ass, I felt the relative warmth of her tongue replace it and try to wiggle it inside:

“Finish her off Ron, Katt crowed;

Roni’s tongue worked my sphincter lightly flicking it with quick and direct purpose; her fingers inside of me danced wildly pressing the sensitive tissue as it swelled in enchantment. The young girl seemed to be locked on my nipple but it was so raw that I felt nothing. A bolt of energy shot through me so intense that bucked her of and me and almost broke free of Becky’s grip… my breathing became labored I saw the blade of Katt’s knife slide under my clit raising it high into full view – my heart felt like it was about to burst

“AHHHH, AAAAH OOOH!” PLEASE, PLEASE STOP! I’M GONNA PEE” I Cried.

Roni knowing what was soon to come…instinctively stuck her tongue into my ass and pressed her fingers into’ my ‘G”, Pushing hard into the spongy mass, she immediately keyed in the inevitable signal for my body to cum. With an intensity that terrified me, a shudder came deep from within my abdomen. The rattling the of chains holding up my legs captured applause and whistles from all around me as my pelvis involuntarily writhed in front of them – warm liquid wrilled from between my legs and down my ass … did Katt stick me? Was I bleeding.?

“AAAA, OOO AH.” I moaned as I felt Roni’s tongue moved from my ass to my clit, it’s vigorous flickers again and again volted my body to lift – My vagina started to uncontrollably twitch; dot- after-dot of rapid-fire contractions continued on for what seemed like forever, and kept up until I was too exhausted to notice.

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Katt Bellowed, then all movements stopped, the room went silent, but I was far from still, my clit twitched in obligatory response to the intense aftershocks cramping up my hole. I tried to relax my innards but the spasms would not relent, it took several minutes for the rooted quiverings to settle.

“Good work Ron, something told me you’d get her to pop!” Katt face climbed into my crotch and with the veracity and tact of a dog cleaning himself, lapped up the secretions from between my legs and ass – To my horror my clit defied me again and jerked in ugly delight;

“PLEASE, I’M DONE… SO DONE…” I cried

Katt lifted her head, strolled over to me and mumbled “Yes that you are”. then grabbing me by the cheeks she sweetly whispered: “Open her up Beck.”

Becky’s fat fingers pried open my mouth with little effort – I simply had no fight left in me. Katt placed her my mouth over mine, and with blatant indiscretion hovered over me and dribbled a taste of what Roni had provoked out of me into my mouth. With another nod from Katt, Becky’s fingers held my eyes open, and Katt sadistically dribbled more of her foul self into them.

“Mmmm, good isn’t it? I have news for you Cow, that’s definitely not pee your tasting… as a matter of fact it’s the freshest girl spunk I have had the pleasure of sampling in weeks! – With a final broad tongued swipe across my cheek, she got up, coarsely hocked up some mucous – and spat the viscid blob into my face!

Her arms raised triumph she turned back to face her clan, another round of applause filled the room in her honor, what a hero, After all she had effectively degraded

a defenseless victim into a shivering mass of squalor and tears.

“Girls… I think we just baptized ourselves a NEW COW!” She ceremoniously announced to morewhistles and cheers.

“Do a thorough on her Beck, make sure she thinks about it next time she decides on opening that cake hole of hers without permission.”

“YESSSS! Becky fist pumped as if having just sunk a 30 ft putt; Much to my relief Becky’s exuberance became somewhat muted as Katt continued to carry out instruction;

“Keep that that toxic clam of yours off her face, remember she’s a Cow now – we don’t want your stinkin’ slot spoiling the milk.” Katt’s hand traced up my ass and she rested a finger over my anus;

“Leave this one shuttered… for now, maybe we’ll give it to Glen – that would be quite the show”…

Roni chimed in, “It may take a while for her to be a productive cow; never had kids… be at least six weeks, are ya sure Becky is the man for the job? I mean who’s the RN around here anyway?”

“FUCK YOU BITCH, you heard QB, She’s my Heifer now!”

Correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t your last Heifer get thrown into the Skanks Pen?” Roni challenged;

“QB, I guarantee I’ll get it done in half the time – 3 weeks, if I don’t I’ll throw myself into the Pen.” Roni interjected.

“You sound pretty sure of yourself, Katt responded, “If you fail… I won’t only hold you to it, but I will make you the star of their next show… but since you got it’s pussy to pop, I’ll give you 1 month from now… DEAL!?”

“DEAL! Roni agreed looking straight into the fright in my eyes; ” A month? Pigs, Cows, RN? What in the world were they talking about!?

“O.K you take care of it Ron, but remember I still want that ‘Thorough’. She looked at Roni with guarded suspicion, “Oh and Ron, I’ll be watching so, do yourself a favor and don’t go all soft this one… We expect to be well entertained during dinner,- nothing like dinner and a show eh girls? I take it that you’ll need Babe sent down right away, clocks a ticking.”

“Sophie will do – Send Shannon down too if you can spare her.” Roni nodded confidently.

“THIS IS BULLSHIT, 2 OF OUR HOTTEST BABES AND A NURSE FOR 1 COW? OOO WHAT A CHALLENGE!” Becky wailed.

Katt was quick to end the dispute, putting her hand on Becky’s shoulder; “Stop your belly-aching, your forgetting that we have new and equally useless boar back at the stable. I have another job for a crazy RN like you; One that is better suited for your talents.”

Becky grinned in delight; “ENJOY YOUR COW BITCH, LOOKS LIKE I HAVE A MAN-PIG TO TEND TO!

Katt smiled; “Good, then we’re all in agreement then. She’s yours Ron. Sophie clean it up, feed and water it, then put it in the chair, I’ll send a couple of the Skanks over to clean this stall up. We’ll go back to the stable to check and see what shape the girls left the other two in.”

“OTHER TWO?!” I cried.

Katt walked over to me, then darkly whispered in my ear; ” Ya two – the girls bumped into them at Roni’s parking lot, we’ve had our eye on em for quite some time, but we left them alone – they seemed to be such a nice couple.” She then stood up and played up to the group.

Val and Jack was it? Yeaaaa… it was good of you to tag along, your ass added just enough anti to the pot, to make me go all in on this hand… I think we had a very successful amateur night wouldn’t you say girls?”

Grandmother left most of her sizeable estate to me and it caused considerable family friction. I decided it was best if I moved away from the family, so I packed my belongings in a U-haul trailer and attached it to my car and headed to Ohio. I was 22 years, a recent college graduate, not a bad looking guy, about 6’ tall and 170 pounds with dark brown hair and brown eyes.

I came through a small town that was clean, but did not seem exactly prosperous, but yet it had a certain appeal to me. So I drove to the next larger town and found a motel and checked in so that I could drive back to the small town, we will call it Atown, the next day.

After finding a diner and having a good breakfast, I drove to Atown to look around. It was a town of about 2500 population. There was a bowling alley and a small movie theater, and a community pool. There was a beer hall that had a few pool tables. On the outskirts of town there was a small park with a little lake and several picnic tables. It seemed like an ideal place to settle for a few years until I could decide what I wanted to do with my life.

Driving through town I saw several houses for sale, but one caught my eye. It was a fiveroom house with a nice front porch and a good sized back yard. It even had a few fruit trees in the back yard. I called the number on the sign and soon met with the owners’ son, who said his parents had moved to North Carolina and he wanted to get rid of he house as soon as possible. We agreed upon a price and soon I was moving in.

A few days after I moved in I was sitting on my front porch and one of my neighbors came over to greet me. She was a cute red head, a little on plump side, but nice build. Her name was Nadine and she told me she was married (George) and had a two-year old asleep at home. She lived next door. We talked some, and I asked her where was a good place to meet single women in town. She told me I was mostly out of luck because most of them had left for college or moved away to work in a larger place. Nadine explained that she and most of the other women on the street had married early and were destined to remain in Atown for the rest of their lives.

Two weeks later I was sitting on the porch again and I heard Nadine talking on the phone. She sounded upset and telling whoever she was talking to that George was going to be mad as hell about the telephone bill and her not being able to pay it this month. Nadine complained that “the fucker should make more money so I could at least talk to my family on the phone.” She was really upset about what George was going to say about the phone bill and wheels began to turn in my head. “Hell, I can help her out once.”

I called her over to my house and asked her in. I told her I had overhead her conversation about the phone bill and she said she owed $25.00 more than she had and started to cry. I reached over to comfort her and said “Nadine, I will give you the money.’

“What, you’re kidding?” she said.

“No, I’m not.”

With that she gave me a full body hug, and I could feel her tits against my chest and her pussy mound against my crotch. I could not help but get had. Nadine was sobbing, thanking me and pressing against me, then she began to kiss me.

Instinct took over and our tongues danced, then I began to kiss her neck. “Gene, I have never cheated on George” and I kissed her breast through her bra. She began to moan and we moved to my bedroom and removed all of our clothes. From her tits I moved down her stomach to her unshaved pubic area and began to kiss around her cunt. “Are you really going to do that” she wanted to know as I sucked her clit into my mouth and she almost jumped off the bed with a gigantic orgasm and loud “oh my fucking pussy has exploded” and then she pulled me onto her and grabbed my rockhard cock and rammed it into her soaking wet cunt.

“What about condoms?”

‘Fuck them, I want to fuck now Gene. Fuck me now before I back out.”

We fucked hard for three or four minutes and Nadine came again, then I told her I had better pull out, I am ready to cum. Nadine grabbed my ass and held me, saying I want to feel those little devils enter my belly as I shot load after load deep into her cunt.

Nadine then jumped out of bed and said put her clothes on and said I have to check on the baby—I will be right back.

True to her word she was, and as she entered the door she was taking her clothes off and grabbed me and we fell on the bed. Nadine told me that she had never had an orgasm from oral intercourse and that she would like to do it again today. She also asked if I ever did anal. Her husband thought it was filthy and would not do it, so I told her we would do that too.

First we got in 69 position and I gently worked around her cunt, kissing her lips, thighs, then back to the lips, then pushing my tongue deep into her pussy before grabbing her clit and sucking it until she came. I then pulled her on my stomach and stuck my cock in well-lubed cunt, put some lube on my finger, and began to rub on her ass-hole as I fucked her. Then I pushed the finger in her ass, and began to finger fuck her ass—another good orgasm for my red-headed Nadine. I flipped her on her stomach, put my cock at her ass opening, and slowly began the entry. I pushed in an inch and she was groaning, but she was pushing back and more of my 6.5 inch cock was entering her ass. We both began to thrust and finally it was totally it—the sound of my balls bouncing off Nadine’s ass drove her wild and in no time at all she had another orgasm.

We finally called it quits, I gave her five 20 dollar bills, she shrieked with happiness, and then she wobbled home, after saying she hoped she had energy to make dinner for George.

The last time Dave had seen Kerry she was a sixteen-year-old neighbor. Three years later, she was nineteen, and needed his help.

Unexpected Visitor

Chapter 1

It was after ten o’clock on a gloomy January night. There was a cold rain falling, and it was being driven by a stiff wind. It was a good night to stay in. I was sitting in front of my computer about to finish my data entry assignments for the night. I thought I would read a porn story or two after that.

The only light I had on in the house was the one on my desk. Suddenly, I was startled by a knock on my door. Being naturally suspicious of such unexpected visitors at night, I grabbed my 40 cal. Ruger and opened the door just a crack.

A voice I recognized asked to be let in. “Please Dave, can I come in. It’s Kerry and I need help.”

I immediately recognized the voice of the girl who was at my door. I opened the door wider and replied, “Of course, Kerry. Please come in out of this cold rain.”

Kerry Shick had grown up a few doors down from my home. For as long as I had known her, Kerry had been a cute but very short and slender girl. She only stood about five foot two or three and didn’t weigh more than 95 pounds. At times, as she grew older, I almost felt sorry for her due to her lack of breasts. When she turned sixteen she only had the lemon sized boobs of the typical twelve or thirteen year old.

She had always been friendly toward me and most of the other neighbors. I’ve missed out little chats we’d have at my fence or on my porch since she and her family had moved away. I had told her numerous times, “If you ever need help or anything else, you come see me.” Even though I was nearly twice her age, I felt a bit of tenderness for her and a little protective of her. Shortly after Kerry had celebrated her sixteenth birthday, she and her family moved across town and I lost contact with them. It had been several years since I had last seen Kerry. She was now nineteen, and I am almost thirty-five.

As Kerry stepped in I could see how cold and wet she was. She was wearing a short black dress that barely came half way down her thighs. It was low cut but still covered her small boobs. Even though her dress was soaked from the rain, it appeared to be a sexy party dress. Kerry, the poor thing, in addition to being soaked to the bone she was shivering from the cold.

As she shivered her teeth seemed to clattered. She said, “Thank you for letting me in, Dave. I didn’t know where else to go. My husband hit me in the chest with his fist while we rode down the street. He also threatened to beat the shit out of me when we got home. He has done that several times before. I wore this dress tonight to please him. In front of his family as we were leaving, he said I looked like a whore. Then he hit me in the chest as soon as we got in the car. So, rather than letting him beat me again when we got home, I ran. When he stopped for a traffic light, I grabbed my purse and jumped out the car. I ran as fast as I could. I’ve been walking in the rain for almost two hours.”

“Well, come on in and get yourself warmed up. You’ll be safe here. I’ll put on the water for some tea.”

I took her arm and led her into my living room. I then made a suggestion to her. “Why don’t you go get in the shower and run the water as hot as you can stand it. That will help warm you up. Then you can use my robe when you get out. It’s a big fluffy thing and will help keep you nice and warm. In the mean time, if you’ll toss your wet clothes out of the bathroom door before you get in the shower, I’ll run them through the washer and dryer.”

“Thank you so much, Dave. The shower and tea sound wonderful. You were always so nice to me when I was young, and you still are.” She kissed my cheek, grabbed her purse, and headed for my bathroom. I guess she remembered my home’s layout from when she visited in the past.

When I heard the shower running, I retrieved her wet clothes from the floor outside the bathroom door. I threw them into the washing machine. Call me a perv if you like, but I checked her bra. It was a small black lacy thing, and its size indicated she still had very small breasts. Her panties were also small, black, and lacy. I took a quick sniff. She smelled delightful. I got a hard-on just thinking of her walking around in intimate things like these.

I then began heating the water for tea. About the time the teapot began whistling, the water in the shower shut off. A few minutes later Kerry arrived in my living room clad only in my fluffy blue robe and a towel wrapped around her head. She was a well covered little doll in my robe. She was as cute as she had been when she was a teenager living a few doors down.

“How would you like your tea, Kerry?” I asked as I indicated she should take a seat on my couch and find something she wanted to watch on TV.

“One sugar please. And Dave, thank you again for helping me tonight. I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t let me in.” She then threw her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. I hugged her small body to mine and returned the kiss to her cheek. Kerry smelled delicious. She must have had perfume in her purse. I knew I didn’t have anything that smelled that nice in my bathroom.

Kerry then sat on my couch with her legs curled under her. She smiled up at me.

I told her, “I’ll get our tea now. I’ll be right back.” A few minutes later I returned and handed Kerry a large cup of hot tea.

As we sipped our tea, we talked about how pleasant her life had been when she lived nearby. Then our conversation turned darker. She told me she had gotten married shortly after she had turned seventeen. Her husband soon began to beat her for even the smallest mistakes. At first it was just slaps. Then he got meaner. He would use his fists on her stomach and a belt on her butt and legs. She told of the time she had been cooking him a big breakfast and had forgotten the toast. It came out too dark. It wasn’t burned but was too dark for his taste. Kerry had tears in her eyes when she said, “The bastard jumped up from the table and slapped me several times while calling me a stupid cunt. In the mean time, while he was slapping me and yelling over the toast and telling me how stupid I was, his eggs burned. He then jerked my pants down, pulled me over his knee like I was a kid, and beat my ass until I could not sit down for the rest of the day. He then called me a stupid cunt again and other vile names before he stormed out of the house. I was relieved when he didn’t come back for three days.”

“He wants kids. He even slaps me around whenever the subject comes up. He blames me for not having gotten knocked-up by now. He’s right about that. I have secretly been taking birth control pills to prevent getting pregnant. I just can’t bear the thought of binding myself for life to that bastard by having his kids.”

“Have you told you family about how he treats you?”

“Yes! They don’t care. They never liked him and tried to stop me from marrying him in the first place. I’m sure you remember how stubborn I was. So I married him any way. I thought we loved each other. Now, even my mother said the way he treats me is my own fault. She says I shouldn’t have married him in the first place. Everyone knew he was an asshole before we married and I deserved whatever I got from him. They said they didn’t want anything to do with him, or me. No one wants me.”

Kerry then burst into tears. I wrapped her in my arms and held her while she sobbed. I whispered into her ear. “That’s not true, Kerry.” I then gently placed a kiss on her forehead. I cuddled her close to me and stroked her hair.

When her tears had mostly dried up, we continued chatting about where life had taken us. I explained that over the years since we had last seen each other, my life had remained much the same. I was still a single, middle aged man, with no family and few outside interests. I earn my living doing data entry and other computer work from my home computer.

By the time we were talked out, it was almost one in the morning. Kerry was still cuddled against me and didn’t show any sign of wanting to move. I kissed her forehead again and said, “Kerry, why don’t we go to bed? You can have my spare room. We can continue talking in the morning if you like. I’ll loan you one of my long T-shirts to sleep in.”

She nodded and I then escorted her down the hall to my spare bedroom. “I’ll put your clothes in the dryer then go to bed myself. Good night, Kerry.”

She hugged me and softly kissed my lips. “If you don’t mind, I’ll sleep in your robe. It smells like you, and I like that. Good night, Dave. Thank you again for being so nice to me.”

The light in her room was out when I returned from the laundry room. I stripped down to my boxers and quietly got in bed. I was about to turn off the lamp on my nightstand when there was a light knock on my door.

“Come in, Kerry.”

My door slowly opened and Kerry stepped in. “Dave, I’m sorry if I’m disturbing you. I hate to be so forward, but may I sleep with you tonight? I don’t want to be alone. I think I need to be held by you a little longer. I felt so safe in your arms. I know it’s late, but could me talk a little more.”

“Never let it be said that I ever turned down such a request from a beautiful young lady.” I flipped the covers back and told her, “Hop in Kerry.”

Kerry slowly walked to the side of my bed. For the first time tonight, she smiled, if only briefly. I remembered that smile from her youth. Then she surprised me. She walked over to my dresser and took my robe off. She carefully laid it over the dresser. Her naked back was so thin. Her butt was one of the tightest and cutest I have ever seen. Too bad it was marred by being covered with bruises and welts apparently made by a belt.

She then turned to face me. Her round face with its blue eyes and turned up nose was surrounded by her short dirty blonde hair. She had the beginnings of a smile on her lips. Her breasts were indeed quite small. It was then that I noticed the ugly bruise on her chest between her breasts. That asshole must have hit her chest very hard. Her tummy was smooth and flat. Her pubic fur was trimmed rather short and was a slightly darker shade of blonde than the hair on her head. Her legs appeared almost too skinny to support her body.

As she climbed into my bed I told her, “Kerry, you are a beautiful and sweet young lady. I can’t understand why anyone would want to hurt you like that. You will be safe here.”

I laid my arm out for her to lay her head on. As she settle in, I pulled her close and kissed her cheek.

She turned her head and gave me a sweet kiss on the lips. We cuddled, hugged, and kissed for a while. Then, barely above a whisper, she asked, “Dave will you make love to me. I feel I need someone like you to be with me tonight. My husband has used all of me and not always gently. He wasn’t even gentle when he took my cherry on our wedding night. I’ll do whatever you want me to do. You can have my pussy, You can have me suck you off, or you can even stick it in my ass. You have been so nice to me that I’ll do whatever you want. You can do my tits even if I don’t have enough tit to surround your cock. You will be only the second man I have ever been with, and I want to give you anything you want.”

I rolled over toward her and said, “Kerry, you’ve been beaten, degraded, and spent a long time walking in the cold rain tonight. Why don’t you let me just hold and cuddle with you tonight?”

“Dave, you can do whatever you want, but I’d really like for you to make love to me.”

“Alright Kerry, if you are sure. I have wanted you for as long as I’ve known you. You were so alluring as a teen. You do know I am nearly twice your age don’t you?”

Kerry giggled. “Dave, I am still a teen. I’m nineteen. I don’t care how old you are. Please, let me enjoy you and you can enjoy me.”

I smiled broadly at my teen guest and partially rolled on top of her small body. I gave her a passionate kiss which she eagerly returned. She wrapped her arms around my neck and opened her mouth so our tongues could fight a mock duel. I began squeezing her small tits. I was very careful not to touch her bruise. I lightly pinching and rolling her nipples. Surprisingly, her nipples grew to be quite long and very hard. She was soon panting and writhing beneath me.

“Please Dave, will you take me now?”

I climbed fully on top of Kerry’s petite form. My six foot body fully covered her. She spread her legs wide, reached down, and squeezed my hard cock. She then guided it to the opening of her pussy. When she had my cock’s head positioned at her pussy’s entrance she pushed her pelvis up to help me enter her. Kerry wrapped her arms around me and breathlessly begged. “Please Dave, give it to me. Damn it, Dave, fuck me now!”

“No Kerry! I am not going to fuck you. You do not deserve to just be fucked. I will, as you asked earlier, make love to you.” Slowly and gently, I pushed my seven inches of thick cock into Kerry’s tight pussy.

Kerry gasped and groaned as I entered her. When my cock’s head bottomed out against her cervix we both groaned in pleasure.

“Oh Dave, you’re so much bigger than that asshole I’m married to. You’re deeper than he could ever get, and you’re so thick that my pussy feels full.”

I kissed her deeply and began stroking in and out of her tight pussy. I sped up my thrusts until I was giving her all I had. “Oh Kerry, you have a great pussy. It is so tight and hot.”

“I feel almost like a virgin without the pain. You have filled my pussy more than it has ever been. Kerry began returning each of my thrust into her depths.

“Umph, umph, umph!” Kerry grunted each time I shoved my cock deep into her pussy. I bumped into her cervix with each thrust. She was holding me tight and wrapped her legs around mine. “Oh God Dave, you’re getting some pussy that has never been used before. You fill me up. Give me all you’ve got. Give me all of your seed. I need to feel you pumping your cum deep in my body.” She cried out just as my cum erupted into her depths and bathed her cervix in my white cream. “YES! FUCK ME DAVE! FILL MY CUNT WITH YOU CUM! OH GOD YES!

Kerry then collapsed beneath me. Her breath was ragged but she refused to loosen the grip of her arms around my neck or of her legs entwined around my legs. As her breath returned to normal, she began to cry again. “Oh Dave, I have never been so well fucked. You got into some pussy never before used. I hope this won’t be the last time we make love. I want more of you, a lot more of you.”

“Kerry, you can stay with me as long as you like and get as much loving as you can stand. I know this has happened very quickly, but I’ve longed for you a long time. What would you say if I asked you to divorce that asshole you’re married to and move in with me?”

“Hum, I’ll need to think about that for a while.” In the time it took her to take a breath, a matter of seconds, she answered. “Okay! Yes, I’ll move in with you. That is as long as you promise to fill all my holes with that beautiful cock of yours on a regular basis.”

I hugged her tightly and said, “That’s a promise. We’ll take my truck to get your stuff tomorrow while your husband is at work. Let the asshole wonder where you went until he’s served with divorce papers. By the way, if you will let me, I would like to take some pictures of your bruised body. They may come in handy if he wants to fight you in court. Does he or his family have money?”

“No, they don’t have anything that has a lot of value.”

“Good! He or they won’t stand a chance because I do. I will hire you the best lawyer and investigator in the area and see that he goes to jail for what he has done to you.”

Kerry giggled. “Are you sure you don’t just want some pictures of my nude body to perv over?”

“Well, that too, but they will make some great evidence for your court hearing. Now, let’s get some sleep. We will have a busy day tomorrow.” We shared a long and tender kiss before she rolled onto her side and scooted her butt back against me. We soon fell asleep spooned together while I held her right tit.

Unexpected Visitor

Chapter 2

I awoke the next morning to find my cock deep in Kerry’s mouth. Her tongue was busily swabbing all around my morning wood while she sucked hard. I stroked her hair and moaned with pleasure. It had been years since I had been given a blowjob. Kerry was an expert at sucking cock.

“I’m almost there, Kerry.” I warned her.

“Um hum.” She acknowledged my warning.

Just as I began to erupt in her mouth, Kerry pushed down hard and drove my cock deep into her throat. She swallowed and took my cum down her gullet and to her belly. When I finished cuming she pulled up and licked my cock clean. She then turned and lay beside me with a wide grin on her face. “That’s two.”

“Two? Two what, Baby?” I stupidly asked.

“That’s two of my holes you’ve filled. I still want to give you my ass when you want it.”

“But Kerry, you…” I started to speak.

She interrupted me. “Dave, am I your girlfriend now?”

I nodded in acknowledgment of her new status. “Yes Baby, you are my girlfriend.”

“Then if I am going to live her and be your girlfriend, I expect you to take care of me and I will take care of you. Please let me give all of myself to you. You’ve had my pussy and now my mouth. All I have left to give you is my ass. Please don’t be afraid of hurting me. I am sure my ass can take you big cock, and I will enjoy the feeling of having my ass filled the way you filled my pussy last night.”

But Kerry, to me you are so much more than just a fuck toy.”

“I know! I thank you for that. That is why I want to give all of myself to you. My husband never asked for anything. He just took what he wanted. Oh by the way, I can cook and do a pretty good job of house keeping too.” She giggled. “Now, let’s get up, shower, and get some breakfast. I’m starving.”

Before she could get out of bed, I grabbed her and pulled her on top of me. I gave her one of the most passionate kisses I’ve ever given anyone. I then playfully swatted her butt before I let her get up.

She giggled. It was so pleasant to hear her youthful giggle again. It reminded me of the times she had come around while she was growing up. She then hustled out of my bedroom and into the bathroom. I loved the sight of her little naked butt as it wiggled away.

It’s a good thing I had installed an oversized shower/tub several years ago. We needed the extra room as we showered together. We washed each other from head to toe. We paid special attention to her tender bits and injured skin. While tenderly washing her chest, I said. “Kerry, your breasts aren’t that small. They are perfect for your body. These peaches will be a wonderful pleasure for me to play with.”

As I squeezed her tits and pulled her back firmly to my chest, she moaned. “Thanks Dave. I always thought they were too small to interest a man. Except for hurting them, my husband never touched my tits. He said they weren’t worth bothering with.”

“He’s an idiot and an asshole. Why don’t we refer to him from now on simply as Asshole”

Kerry giggled again and agreed. “Now, let’s get out of here and have some breakfast. I want to go get my stuff as soon as we can. I don’t have much, but I’ll feel so much better when it’s all over here.” She turned and looked up at me. “Dave, I think I am going to like living with you. I already feel at home here.” She then reached up, put her arms around my neck, and gave me a long passionate kiss.

After we were dried off, and before she got dressed in her freshly laundered clothes, I took several pictures of Kerry’s bruised chest and the welts on her ass and lower back. I then noticed a few fading bruises on her legs and took pictures of them as well. “These will be good evidence of how that asshole treated you. Get dressed and let’s eat.”

Breakfast was delicious and Kerry didn’t burn my toast or eggs. When I teased her about it, she smiled and said, “I can cook very well when I’m not being yelled at or in fear of getting a beating for something stupid. Can we go get my stuff as soon as I do the dishes?”

“Kerry, just rinse them off and put them in the dishwasher. Let the machine do the work for you. Then we can go get your stuff. Would you like to stop at my lawyer’s office on the way home?”

“Yes, I think I would. I can’t wait until that asshole is in front of a judge.”

Within the hour, Kerry and I had loaded my pickup with all of her personal things from her old home. We were about ready to leave when, suddenly, Kerry turned and ran back to the bathroom. There she dug under a big pile of towels and pulled out her birth control pills. Smiling broadly, she popped one into her mouth and said, “I sure can’t forget these. I know you don’t want to knock me up right away.”

I grinned at her. “No, not right away. If you’re ready to go, lead the way. I love watching your butt wiggle as you walk?”

Kerry giggled and said, “I think you are a bit of a perv. That’s okay though, I love it when you perv on me.” She then trotted out to my pickup.

We stopped along the way to my lawyer’s office at a fast photo place. We dropped off the film I had used earlier that morning and requested same day service.

We then went to my lawyers office. I told the receptionist, “Ms. Shick needs a lawyer. She has no assets but I will pay her bills.”

The receptionist asked, “What is the nature of her business? Why does she need a lawyer?”

“Divorce and domestic assault. Her husband beats her.”

“Very well. If you will please have a seat, Mr. Martin will be with you shortly.” She then pushed a button on her phone and said, “Dave Kimmet and a Ms. Shick to see you, sir.”

A few minutes later, the receptionist led us into Mr. Martin’s office. He stood and stuck out his hand. “Hey Dave, how’s it been going for you? Have a seat. What can I do for you and Ms. Shick today?”

Kerry seemed to get very nervous and froze up. She stammered several times before she asked, “Dave will you please tell him what I want? Don’t leave anything out.”

“Okay Kerry. Relax. Jim Martin is a friend of mine and a real nice guy. I know he can and will help you.”

I then told Jim Martin all I knew of Kerry’s condition when she arrived at my place the night before and her marriage to an abusive man. I told him of her bruises and welts. He perked up when I told him we had taken pictures of her injuries and would be providing a copy of the pictures to his office that afternoon.

Mr. Martin looked at Kerry seriously and asked, “Ms. Shick, may I see your injuries? I promise to treat you with respect. If I don’t Dave here just might beat the crap out of me.”

Kerry lowered her eyes and slowly unbuttoned her top just enough to show the bruise between her breasts. It was even uglier than it had been last night and earlier today.

“Are there any more?” Jim asked.

Kerry nodded and re-buttoned her top before loosening and lowering her pants so Jim could see the welts on her rear end.

“That’s enough Ms. Shick. You say there are more on her legs, Dave? You have pictures of all of this.”

“Yes, but those on her legs are fading.” I replied.

Okay, Ms. Shick you have an attorney Would it be alright with you if I called the Sheriff’s Office. They will send a female deputy to look at your injuries. They may very well get an arrest warrant for your husband. By the way, what’s his name?”

“Calvin James, sir.” Kerry answered.

“I think I know that name for some reason. What else can I do for you, Ms. Shick?”

In a strong voice, Kerry said, “I want a divorce!”

“I think we can all be assured a divorce will be fairly simple and quick, especially if Mr. James is in jail for assaulting you. Now if you would like to wait I can have the initial paperwork prepared, or you can sign them when you deliver you pictures.”

“This afternoon will be fine, sir.” Kerry seemed to have relaxed a bit and found her voice.

Jim Martin then called the Sheriff’s Office. When he got off the phone he asked, “Dave, would you mind taking Ms. Shick to the Sheriff’s Office? They want to take some pictures of their own and have a detective speak with her.”

I replied, “Of course, Jim. We’ll go over there right away.”

I waited in the lobby while Kerry spent a couple of hours talking with a female deputy Sheriff. When she came out, she was visibly upset.

“What is it, Kerry? They didn’t hurt you did they?”

“No Dave, It was just one female officer. She went over practically my whole life. She took more pictures of me completely naked. She examined every inch of me. I was so humiliated. At least there were no men in there. I am so glad that is over. When it was almost over, the detective smiled and told me Asshole would soon be in the county jail for CDV (Criminal Domestic Violence) for what he did to me. Can we go now?”

Yes Baby, we can go. Let’s go pick up our pictures for Jim. Then we’ll grab a bite to eat and head home.”

After we picked up our pictures, Jim had us escorted immediately into his office. He looked at the pictures for several minutes then said, “I will enjoy destroying that asshole. Please sign the papers at the front desk and I will get things started right away. It should take no more than six months to finalize you divorce unless he puts up a good fight. Even then it shouldn’t take more than a year. You two stay out of trouble until then, and Kerry, don’t get pregnant. That would create real problems for your divorce.”

Kerry smiled at Jim, dug into her purse, and showed him her birth control pills.

“Dave, you two are now together aren’t you?” Jim asked.

“Yes Jim, we are. She will be staying in my spare room until this is all over.”

Sarcastically, Jim commented, “Yeah, sure she will. As cute as she is I’ll just bet she stays in your spare room. I’m sure you two will be very good for each other. But, like I said, “Don’t get pregnant.”

By that time, it was beginning to get late in the day. Kerry and I stopped for dinner at a nice steak house for dinner. I ordered steaks for both of us.

“Oh thank you Dave for taking me to such a wonderful place to eat. I’ve never eaten in such a nice place. The best Asshole would do is stop at McDonald’s for a burger. And thank you for all you’ve done for me today.”

“Honey, you are more than welcome. I can’t have it said that I don’t treat my girlfriend right. Just enjoy your steak. Consider this to be our first date.

There will be a lot more surprises to come. You be sure to read the newspaper reports looking for info regarding Asshole.

After a very enjoyable dinner, Kerry and I headed home. We still had to unload her stuff from my truck. Within an hour, Kerry had her stuff all put away in her own room. All she had were some clothes, a few cosmetics, and a very few pieces of costume jewelry She refused to let me help.

So, while she put her stuff away, I grabbed a quick shower and shaved. I wanted to be presentable for my new girlfriend. I then caught up on a little of my computer work. After a while I heard the shower running.

Kerry took quite a while in the shower. When she came out I was stunned. My baby doll was wearing a pale green baby doll nightie. It covered her but did very little to hide her best parts. Her tits with their long hard nipples were very visible through her top and the thin robe that matched it. The matching panties also failed to hide her freshly shaved pussy. On top of all that, she smelled delicious. I think she had dabbed on a bit of my favorite perfume, Obsession.

I turned to look at her. “Wow! Kerry, you look and smell good enough to eat.”

She giggled and said, “Oh Dave, I sure hope so. This is all for you. I have never worn this baby doll before. I shaved in hopes that you would like me this way.”

“Kerry honey, I like you any way you want to be. But, I especially like that form of attire and bald is just the way I like your pussy. If you want to, I’d enjoy it if you’d keep it bald.”

“I will Dave. I’ll keep my pussy as bald as a baby’s butt just for you. Would you like to go to bed now?”

“As soon as I shut my computer down. I’ll be there in just a couple of minutes.”

As I entered my bedroom, Kerry sat demurely in a chair next to the bed. Her eyes were sparkling and a broad smile was spread across her face. She look up at me and her smile broadened.

I held my hand out to her and said, “Come to me, Baby.”

She rose and slowly walked to me. I sat on the edge of the bed, and Kerry stepped up until her legs were spread outside of mine. I reached around her and hugged her tightly. I then reached up and untied the bow at her neck that held her robe together. She shrugged her shoulders and her robe fluttered to the floor. Next, I untied the bows of her top and it followed her robe to the floor. I reached out and placed my hands over both of her tits. I squeezed gently and fondled them until her nipples were fully erect. I sucked each nipple until Kerry was moaning with pleasure. Mean while, I untied the bows holding panties her at each hip and they disappeared to the floor as well.

“Kerry, I love your tits. They are perfect for your body. Your nipples are some of the longest I have ever seen, even on the computer.”

“Oh God Dave, do you really like my tits and nipples? I always thought they were much too small.”

“Yes Baby, I do like them. I really do like them.”

A single tear fell from each eye. She put her hands on the back of my head and pulled my face tightly to her chest while I sucked her nipples to full length. I then very gently placed a kiss over the ugly bruise between her tits. “Thank you, Dave. Thank you so much. You don’t know how much I need to hear things like that.”

I kissed my way down her smooth flat belly. I just loved hearing her giggle when I delved my tongue into her belly button. I kissed my way further down her belly until I was licking her now bald pubic mound. She groaned in disappointment when I quit licking her.

“Hop in bed, Baby. I’m not done yet, but my neck won’t bend as much as it did when I was your age.”

“Soon Baby, very soon. But there is more I want to do with you first.” I laid between her legs and resumed licking and kissing her pubic mound. I continued until she was rocking her pelvis up to my face and moaning in pleasure. Then, without warning, I slipped down a little and placed a tender kiss right in the middle of her pussy’s split.

Kerry gasped and cried out. “Oh God Dave, no one has ever done that to me. You’re the first to kiss me there.”

I began licking up and down her pussy’s slit. I started just above her sphincter and licked up until I flicked her clit with my tongue. She gasped again. I rapidly lapped up and down her pussy until she was well lubricated and writhing under me. She raised her knees and let them fall wide open. Kerry’s pussy tasted delicious and her aroma was delightful. She began thrusting her pelvis up and down to get more of my tongue into her pussy.

“Oh God Dave, I going to cum. I’m going to cum, NOW!” She cried out.

I sucked her clit between my lips and rapidly flicked it with my tongue.

She kept thrusting her hips up to my face and cried out. “OH DAMN DAVE EAT ME. EAT MY PUSSY GOOD. YEESSSSS! Her juices were flowing heavily, and I lapped them up as quickly as I could. I pressed my nose to her clit, my tongue was pushed as deep as I could get it into her pussy. I shook my face back and forth until her climax subsided and she collapsed beneath me.

I crawled up over her and kissed her lips. She kissed and licked her pussy’s juices from my face. “Huummmm. I don’t taste too bad do I?”

“No Baby. I think you taste delicious.”

“Dave, will you stick that big cock of yours in my pussy. I want to just lay her and feel you in me. Can we talk about what just happened?”

“Sure Kerry.” I did just as she asked. I slowly and gently pushed my cock into her tight pussy until its head met her cervix. We both groaned as I let my weight down on her petite body.

“Dave, you were the first to ever do that to me. It was so wonderful. Asshole always said it was too nasty to do that. He also hated my tits because they are so small. He…”

“Baby, forget that asshole. What he did or didn’t do doesn’t matter any more. He will never bother you again. He didn’t know what he had in you. You are mine now, and I will do many things with you to pleasure us both.”

I then nibbled her ear and gave my cock a little shove. I pressed its head tighter to her cervix. She groaned and wrapped her arms and legs around me.

“Okay Dave, will you make love to me now?”

I began slowly stroking my cock in and out of Kerry’s tight pussy. I gradually increased the speed and force of my thrust. I was soon pounding her as hard as I could, while she returned each thrust.

“Oh yes Dave! Fuck me! You fuck me so good! FUCK ME DAVE! She came again as I bathed her cervix with my cum.

I rolled off Kerry and we kissed, cuddled, and chatted for nearly an hour before falling asleep in each others arms.

The next morning I again awoke with my cock in Kerry’s mouth. Damn that girl can suck a cock. I rapidly neared the point of my eruption. I stroked her hair and thrust up as she took my cock deep in her mouth. “I’m about to cum Baby.” Just like the previous morning, as the first spurt of cum surged from my cock, Kerry drove her head down hard. She took the full length of my cock into her mouth and down her throat. She held my cock deep in her throat until my orgasm eased and finally stopped. She licked me clean then rolled over and scooted up beside me.

“Damn Baby, you are one hell of a cocksucker.” I then pulled her tight and kissed her. I discovered that I don’t really mind the taste of my own cum when it’s on her lips, especially after she has given me a great blowjob.

“Dave, I intend to never let you get a hard-on that I don’t take care of in one way or another. I am surprised you wanted to kiss me after I sucked you off.

“Baby, I’ll kiss you anywhere and anytime I can. You are so beautiful and sexy. You have brought this old man feelings like he’s back in his youth.

Unexpected Visitor

Chapter 3

Over the next week, Kerry and I continued acting like teenagers in love. We seemed to be teenagers who had sneaked off to a private love nest, even though one of us was well beyond his teen years.

Late one afternoon, Kerry was getting ready to start dinner, and I was working on the computer in my office. The ringing phone startled us both. It was Jim Martin, Attorney at Law. I answered and he asked for Kerry.

Kerry nervously took the phone and said, “Hello, Mr. Martin. What can I do for you? Would you mind if I put you on the speaker so Dave can hear?”

Jim agreed and I was soon privy to both sides of their conversation. Jim started, “I have good new Ms. Shick. Mr. Calvin James is in the county jail. He was arrested late last night for Driving Under the Influence (DUI). When the booking officer ran him through their computer your CDV charge popped up. His bail was set this morning. Due to the number and severity of your injuries and his past criminal history his bail was set pretty high. I doubt he will make bail before his first hearing date which is next week. I will serve him with divorce papers tomorrow afternoon. I am going to ask for the house, its furnishings, the car, spousal support, and my fees. He will go nuts when he reads all that. I don’t think he will be going anywhere and I will know just where to find him.”

“Mr. Martin, I really don’t want to take all of his stuff. I just want him out of my life.”

Jim laughed out loud at her remark. So did we.

“Kerry, I will do my best to follow your wishes. However, these requests tend to put people like Mr. James in a panic and make them much more receptive to any deals we offer. Will that be alright with you?”

“Yes sir. I understand and I will go along with your advice on these things.”

“Very well. Will you be available at this number until the next hearing?”

“Yes sir. I think I’ll be here for a while yet.” She giggled and winked at me.

Alright, I’ll call when I have some more news. Have a good evening. Good bye for now.”

Good bye and thank you Mr. Martin. Kerry hung up. She had a huge grin that lit up her whole face. Her eyes were sparkling even though a tear was perched in the corner of each.

“I feel so relieved right now. With Asshole in jail he can’t bother me, or us.” She sat on my lap and smothered my face with kisses.

I patted her butt and suggested, “Let’s go out to dinner to celebrate. I have about twenty minutes left to do here. Then I’ll grab a quick shower and get dressed. I want to take my girlfriend someplace nice.”

She kissed me again and said she was going to put stuff away in the kitchen, and then shower while I finished my computer work. Did I mention how much I loved watching her butt wiggle as she walks away.

A little later, I shut down my computer and went to get ready for my date with Kerry. She must have been in the spare bedroom when I got in the shower. A little later, I was freshly showered and shaved. I put on a good suit. I wanted to look my best for my girlfriend.

After dressing, I went to the living room to wait for Kerry. A few minutes later, she came out of her room. She was wearing the same little black dress she had worn when she came to my house on that cold rainy night. She looked so much better this time. Her make-up was lightly done and she smelled delicious. I carefully took her into my arms and kissed her. I didn’t want to spoil her make-up.

“Kerry, you look beautiful. If you will allow me, I want to stop at the mall before we go to diner.”

“The mall? Why the mall?”

“You’ll see. Let’s go.”

There was a jewelry store at the mall. Actually, there were several jewelry stores there. I held her hand and walked her into the first jewelry store we came to.

“Why are we here, Dave?”

“You look so beautiful in that little black dress. I just thought it would look even nicer on you with a string of pearls around your neck. Little black dresses need a string of pearls.”

“Oh Dave, you don’t have to do that. You have already been so good to me. You don’t have to buy me pearls, or anything else.”

“Yes I do. I told you I have money and I want to give a gift to my girlfriend. Now, shut up and let the sales lady sell you a string of pearls.”

Fifteen minutes later, we left the store with a string of real pearls hanging around Kerry’s neck. She was holding my hand tighter than she ever had.

At dinner we both had steak and lobster. The food was delicious, but it did not compare to the look on Kerry’s face and in her eyes. It seemed like we never took our eyes off each other.

As soon as we got home Kerry hustled to the bedroom. She seemed to be in a hurry to shed her clothes. I followed her wiggling butt and walked in behind her. She flipped the straps of her black dress off her shoulders. She let it slide down her body. It seemed to float to the floor. In short order her bra and panties joined the dress. The last thing she took off was her string of pearls. She very carefully laid them on the dresser. We made passionate love until late into the night. I had cum three times before running out of gas. That was a record for me. I lost count of how many times Kerry had gotten off.

I didn’t get the usual blowjob in the morning. We were both still tired from our long and exciting night. She just cuddled up close and we stroked each others body.

A week later Jim Martin call again. With Jim’s permission, Kerry put him on the speaker again so I could hear their conversation.

“Ms. Shick, I have good news again. Mr. James has amazingly pled guilty to both the DUI and CDV charges. He has been sentenced to six months in the county jail on each charge. His sentences are to be served concurrently. I spoke with him about your divorce action after his criminal hearing. He eagerly agreed to not contest your divorce action if he could keep his things. He even agreed to sign his car over to you and pay half of my fees. Since the divorce will be uncontested, the family court judge has agreed to hear your petition in thirty days. You must attend the hearing. Also, the state requires a six month cooling off period from the date of filing before your divorce becomes final. In effect, you will legally be a free woman on a date in the middle of June to be specified by the judge. Mr. James will be at the divorce proceedings as well. He will be escorted by a deputy since he will still be in the Sheriff’s custody and will have more than four months left to serve on his sentence. Does all of that meet your requirements and expectations, Ms. Shick?”

Kerry was practically jumping up and down in excitement. “Oh my God! Yes, Mr. Martin, that sounds wonderful. I don’t know how I will ever thank you.”

Jim laughed. “Don’t worry about that, Ms. Shick. If all goes as expected, Dave will be getting the bill for my services after your divorce hearing. For now, have a good day and good bye.”

Kerry could barely get her reply out due to her excitement. “Thank you, thank you, thank you so much Mr. Martin. Just let me know when and where the hearing will be and I will be there. This is like waking from a nightmare. Thank you again and good bye.”

Kerry jumped into my lap as I sat at my desk. Like the last time Jim Martin had given her good news, she covered my face with kisses and promised to do all kinds of things to me in bed that night. I was beginning to think calls from Jim were very good for my early middle-aged sex life.

That night Kerry carried through with her promise to fuck me silly. At one point I thought she was trying to suck my cock from my body. When my cum erupted from my cock’s head, she drove her mouth down and shoved my cock deep into her throat. Without so much as a sputter, she took my entire load of cum down her gullet without lifting.

As soon as she sucked my cock hard again, she climbed up and straddled my hips. She then sat on top of my cock and squatted down until she had me fully engulfed in her pussy. Once she had my cock deep in her pussy, she bounced up and down vigorously. My cock’s head rammed her cervix each time she dropped her pussy down on me. She grunted and groaned each time she slammed down.

We both came at about the same time. She slammed down on my cock and I thrust up, I pumped a load of cum into her while she shuddered through her orgasm. Kerry then fell forward to lay on me. Her small titties were crushed by my chest. Her pussy continued to spasm and milked my cock for some time.

I rested a little while with my cock soaking in her massaging pussy. It amazed me when I got a third hard-on.

She raised her head up and smiled at me. “Can you go again, Dave?”

“I don’t know, but I sure would like to try. Roll over Baby.”

Kerry rolled off me, lay on her back, and spread her legs. I rolled onto her and slid my revived cock into her pussy once more. This time we made love instead of fucking our brains out. Gently and slowly I thrust into Kerry while talking softly into her ear. I nibbled her ear lobes and neck.

“Dave, you can give me a love bite if you want to. I will be proud to have you mark me as you own.” Kerry whispered.

“I don’t think that is a good idea until after your divorce hearing. A hickey might make the judge less than favorably inclined to your side of the case. After you’re divorced, I will love marking the hell out of you. But, promise me you will let me know if I ever hurt you. A hickey is one thing. Hurting you is something else. You just ran away from an asshole that hurt you.”

“I understand, Dave. At the right time, I want you to give me hickies all over my body. I want you and everyone else to know I am yours.”

“Don’t worry about that. I have an idea that will surely let you know whose girl you are.”

“Oh Dave.” She sighed and began rocking her pelvis up to accept my slow thrusts into her pussy.

I was still amazed that not only was I hard enough to make love to my girlfriend, but I felt another cum approaching. Slowly I built up the speed and power of my thrusts.

“Umph, umph, umph.” Kerry began grunting as my cock repeatedly bumped into her cervix. She was about to cum again as well.

I was getting close as well. “Oh Baby.” I moaned. With one firm thrust deep into her pussy, I hugged her tightly and gave her my last load of cum for the night.

“Oh yes, Dave. It feels so good when your warm cum floods into me.” She firmly returned my hug and sighed in contentment.

We fell asleep with my cock still in her pussy. Sometime during the night, my cock must have gone soft and slipped out of her. I awoke with her back spooned to my belly. She was holding my hand against her tit as she slept.

I got out of bed before she woke. I showered, shaved, and pulled on a pair of boxers. I then headed to the kitchen I made us sausage patties, French toast, and hot chocolate for breakfast.

Kerry surprised me by coming to breakfast totally nude and still damp from her shower. “What a beautiful breakfast partner you are.” I told her. We smiled at each other but made no further comment about our attire, or lack there of.

Unexpected Visitor

Chapter 4

Over the next month, as the date for her divorce hearing approached, Kerry seemed to get more and more nervous. The night before the scheduled date of the hearing, we sat watching a movie on TV. She had her back pressed to my chest when suddenly she began to sob. She looked up at me with tears streaming from her eyes.

“Oh Dave, I’m so frightened.” She sobbed. “What if that asshole changes his mind and decides to fight me over the divorce?”

I hugged her tighter and replied. “Baby, that could happen, but if it does, he’ll have to hire a lawyer. You have the best lawyer in town. I don’t think Asshole can afford even a decent lawyer, let alone a good one. If he could he would have already hired one to defend against the DUI and CDV charges. He’s already spent a lot of money for the fines he’s had to pay for his DUI and CDV convictions. Even if he does get a lawyer, Jim will eat him alive. Please try to relax and let Jim handle Asshole, and let me handle his ex-wife and her beautiful tits.” I squeezed Kerry’s tits firmly. “You have some wonderful tits.”

She looked up at me again and smiled. “You really mean that don’t you?”

“Yes Baby. I certainly do. If all goes well at the hearing tomorrow, I’ll put my mark on both of them and maybe other places too. I want to show you off as my girlfriend to everyone we know. I especially want your family to know we are together as a couple, and I better never hear them speak poorly of my girlfriend.” I squeezed her tits again.

She smiled up at me, cooed in pleasure, and leaned back again to watch the movie on TV. “Thank you, Dave for helping and taking me in and caring for me when I needed it most. I hope you want to continue to care for me.”

I squeezed her tits again and said, “Of course I do, Baby. Now try to relax.”

Later that night after we went to bed, I marked Kerry as mine own. She had been expecting me to put hickies on her tits. Instead, I put a nice fat love bite right in the middle of her pubic mound. I told her, “Baby, now only you and I will know you are marked. If you get nervous during your hearing just press your hands into your lap and think of your mark. Now go to sleep. You’ll want to be fresh, bright eyed, and not so busy-tailed in the morning.” I patted her bald pussy and held her close until we fell asleep.

The next morning we were up early and got ready for her divorce hearing. It was scheduled for ten AM in the county courthouse. Accompanied by Kerry’s lawyer, Jim Martin, we enter the courtroom with fifteen minutes to spare. Jim and Kerry took their seats at a table up front while I sat in the back of the courtroom.

Ten minutes later, Calvin James was escorted into the courtroom by a large deputy Sheriff. He was not represented by an attorney

The Family Court judge was announced and took his chair behind the bench right at ten AM on the dot. In a loud voice he asked, “Are all parties to James vs. James present? Jim stood and replied, “Jim Martin representing Kerry James, Your Honor. The petitioner, Mrs. Kerry James is here beside me.”

Asshole stood and said, “Calvin James sir. I’m here.”

The judge then proceeded to open the hearing. “I have read the petitioner’s complaint. Has the respondent received and read a copy of said complaint?”

Asshole stood again and replied. “I have Your Honor. If I may Your Honor, may I speak. I may be able to save the court some time.”

“Very well, Mr. James, proceed.” The judge allowed.

Asshole spoke again. “Your Honor, I have read the complaint and do not wish to fight this divorce. She is free to go as far as I am concerned. She never was much of a wife in the first place. However, Mr. Martin and I have come to an agreement. I will give my convertible Camaro to Kerry and she will allow me to keep all my other property. There is to be no spousal support. However, will be required to pay half of Mr. Martin’s fee for this divorce. I will sign your decree as soon as this court has it prepared. Thank you, Your Honor.” He then sat down and bowed his head.

“Mr. Martin, is what Mr. James said in agreement with your understanding and has your client been so advised?”

”Yes, Your Honor, Mr. James statement is as we have agreed. My client has been so notified and also agrees.”

“Very well, it is ordered that Mrs. Kerry James be granted her petition for divorce. In accordance with state law there will be a six month cooling off period from the date of the original filling. Therefore, this action will become final on June sixth of the current year.”

“Mr. James, you are a very lucky man. I have seen the photographs of the injuries suffered by Mrs. James at your hand. It is my order that you will sign your car over to Mrs. James within seventy-two hours. If there is any balance still owing on said car, you will make the payments in a timely manner until the lien is paid off. You are further ordered to sign this divorce decree within the same seventy-two hour period. When you are released from the Sheriff’s custody, you will immediately make arrangements though Mr. Martins office to make reasonable payments to him. Do you understand, Mr. James?”

Asshole stood with his head bowed. “Yes, Your Honor.”

“Very well. It is so ordered! This case is closed and we are adjourned.” The judge slammed his gavel down and left the courtroom.

Kerry jumped up and threw her arms around Jim. Though startled, he gave her a nice hug. She repeatedly thanked him for his help.

I then stepped through the swinging gate and Kerry gave me the same treatment. Tears were again streaming down her face, but a broad smile on her face told me these were tears of joy. “Oh Dave, I can really be yours now.”

Asshole just stared at us as the deputy put handcuffs back on him to transport him back to jail.

I hugged her and whispered in her ear. “Baby, as soon as I get the chance, I’m going to put marks on those beautiful tits of yours. I’ll give you a nice little love bite high on each tit so it can been seen when you wear a low cut top. Then we’re going to go see your family. I have a few words for them. But for now, I’m hungry. Let’s go find something to eat.”

We thanked Jim once again and headed to a little restaurant not far from the courthouse. Kerry hadn’t seemed this happy since I had known her as a younger teen. That cold rainy night she found her way to my doorstep had been a turning point in both of our lives.

After lunch, I took Kerry to her ex-in laws and retrieved her car. It was a very nice late model high end Camaro convertible with all the accessories. Kerry didn’t know I had my pistol hidden under my suit jacket in the waistband of my pants. When Asshole’s brother acted like he wanted to prevent her from taking her car, I simply let him see the gun without pulling it out. “Oh, would you rather deal with the Sheriff’s Office?” I asked.

“No, no! You can take the car. Please, don’t call the cops.”

“Thank you for your cooperation. I don’t ever want to even hear of any of you bothering Kerry ever again. Got it?”

“Yes, we get it.”

“Good! Kerry, take your new car now and go home. I’ll be there in a little while. I need to make a stop on the way.”

Kerry grinned widely and was soon heading out of the James’ driveway in her Camaro. I lagged behind to be certain no one tried to follow her. They didn’t.

When I walked in my door about thirty minutes behind Kerry she nearly attacked me. She came running and made a flying leap into my arms. She was completely nude. That was not an unusual state of dress for Kerry, but she usually waited until after dark to completely shed her clothes.

I carried her to our bed and gently laid her down. I then began caressing all over her young slender body until she was moaning with arousal. “Kerry, I was going to mark you but I see someone has already put his mark above your pussy.”

“You better mark my tits as well so there will be no forgetting whose girlfriend I am.” Her nipples were standing erect begging to be sucked. I kissed each nipple before I began sucking the upper slopes of her breasts slightly toward the center of her chest. While I sucked on one tit, I fondled the other.

She groaned with pleasure and pulled my face tight to the tit I was sucking. Kerry was soon squirming under me and rapidly approaching an orgasm. I continued sucking her tits and slipped my cock into her cunt. I sucked her tits and fucked her pussy hard until we both came. When we finished she had a pussy full of cum. She also had a big bright hickey on each of her tits in addition to the one over her pussy. The love bites were placed in such a way that they would be visible when she wore many of her tops.

I then patted her ass and said, ”Let’s go see your family!”

“Now? Without a shower? You have just marked me, cum is running out of my pussy, and I smell like a whore.”

I kissed her gently and told her, “That’s the idea. I want everyone to know you’re my girl now. Unless you would be too embarrassed, I’d really like to put your family on notice. They need to know that we belong to each other now, and I won’t tolerate any of them bad-mouthing my girl.”

“Okay Dave, if you want me to show off my love bites, smell like a freshly fucked whore, and have your cum running down my legs, I’ll be proud to be shown off as your girlfriend.”

As she rolled out of bed, I knelt in front of her. My face was just a few inches from her dripping pussy. I place a kiss on her bald pubic mound over the first mark I had put on her. I looked up at her and said, “Oh, I almost forgot something. Turn around and bend over the bed.” I then placed a large love bite in the middle of each of her butt cheeks. In the mean time, I reached into my pants pocket and pulled out the small box I had put there. I had her stand and face me. I grinned widely and opened the jewelry box and held it out to her. “Kerry, I love you. Would you do me the honor of becoming my bride sometime in June.”

Kerry screamed, “YES! YES DAVE! I’LL MARRY YOU. I love you so much. I’ll be proud to wear your ring. She slipped the ring on the third finger of her left hand. As a matter of fact, if you want me to have your love bites all over me and smell like I’ve just been fucked, I might as well look and smell like I’ve just sucked your cock. Please stand while I kneel so I can take your cock in my mouth.”

It only took a few minutes for Kerry to have me pumping a load of cum into her mouth. As usual, she swallowed. But this time, she let a little cum dribble out of her mouth, down her chin, and drip onto her tits.

Kerry got dressed and said, “Okay Dave, we can go now. I love you. We can finish this later.”

“Wait!” I was having second thoughts. “Kerry I love you too much to allow you to go to your family like this. Asshole has already humiliated you more than enough in front of your family. I can not and will not do that to you. Please, go hop in the shower and clean up. I don’t want anyone, even me, to humiliate you from now on.”

Kerry came out of the bathroom wearing a nice skirt and a tank top with a deep neckline. Her love bites were prominently on display.

A little more than an hour later, we pulled up in front of her family’s house on the far side of town. We knocked and her mother came to the door. Seeing Kerry she said, “What the hell are you doing h…. Oh hi Dave. How have you been?”

“We are doing very well Mrs. Shick. Kerry is getting a divorce from that asshole, Calvin James. It will be final in June. We wanted to let you know we are now a loving couple and we became engaged this afternoon.”

Kerry held out her hand so her mother could see the ring with its sizable diamond.

About that time, Mrs. Shick took a good look at her daughter. “Kerry, you have hickies on your breasts and anyone can see them.”

“Yes Mother. Shouldn’t my future husband be allowed to suck on my tits? He can do anything else he likes with me as well.”

“That’s right Mrs. Shick. I wanted you to see her love bites so there is no doubt in your mind that Kerry is now mine. And I am her’s. Furthermore, if I so much as hear you or anyone in your family say anything rude about my fiance, I have enough money to ruin you, and that wouldn’t be too difficult. Do we understand each other Mrs. Shick?”

I then whispered to Kerry, “Kerry, if you’d like this one time, you can show your mother your other marks. Kerry got an evil grin on her face. She reached down and lifted her skirt. Her mother just stared open mouthed at her daughter’s bald cunt. “That’s right, Mother. Dave doesn’t like getting hair in his teeth when he eats my pussy. And do you like the love bite Dave gave the there as well. You ought to see his cock, Mother. My God it’s big. I can barely get it down my throat. Oh, and I have one more thing to say to you.” She then turned, bent over, and flipped her dress up over her ass. “You can kiss my ass!”

As she stared at the two large hickies on Kerry’s ass, I told Kerry’s mother that she could go fuck herself and never bother Kerry or me again.

Kerry and I then turned and left. Kerry carried herself with a lot more pride than she had in the past.

The next few months were very hectic. We, or should I say Kerry, planed our wedding. I pretty much went along with whatever she wanted. One night after looking for a wedding dress, Kerry and I were cuddled together on the couch watching TV. She had been quiet for a while when she looked up with tears in her eyes. “Dave, are you sure you want to marry me?”

“Yes I do, Baby. I will be a happy man the day we are wed.”

“Can I ask one more question?”

“Of course, you can always ask me anything.”

“Dave, would you want me to have your children?”

“Kerry, will you please stop taking your birth control pills the first week June. We should be pregnant by some time in July or August. I think I’d like a boy and a girl before I’m too old to play with them”.

Kerry laughed at my answer. “Dave, I don’t think you will ever be too old to play with our kids, or me.” She then climbed up onto my lap and smothered me with kisses. Even if I am still taking my pills, we can keep up the practice.

Our wedding was to be a low keyed affair. I didn’t realize Kerry had so many young friends. I think half or more of her school classmates came. Of course Jim Martin and a bunch of my business associates came as well. Our wedding turned out to be one hell of a party. Many of my associates were hitting on Kerry’s young friends. A few of them left with pretty young things hanging on their arms.

When we went to bed that night, I asked, “Wife, is number three still an option?”

With a wide grin on her face, she reached over to our night stand and handed me a tube of anal lubricant. “I would prefer if you took my ass with me on my back. I can pull my legs up to near my ears. That way I can see you face and you can see mine as you shove that big cock of yours up my ass. Just go slow at first.”

“Baby, you really are something very special.” I then lubed up my cock while she lifted her legs. She put her arms between her legs and pulled up until her knees were near her shoulders and calves were indeed next to her ears. Kerry’s hips rocked up. Her asshole was very nicely presented for fucking in that position.

I bent over and kissed her then placed my cock’s head against Kerry’s crinkled asshole. She smiled at me and said, “Go ahead husband. Take the last piece of me that I have to give you.”

I slowly pressed my cock’s head to her asshole. Her sphincter gave way and opened to allow my cock’s entry. Her eyes opened wide and she gasped as my cock popped into her ass.

“Are you okay, Baby?”

“Yes Dave. Go ahead and slowly push you cock all the way in. Please do it in one steady shove. I’ll be just fine. Now husband, fuck your wife’s ass.”

I did as she asked. With one steady push I buried my cock balls deep into Kerry’s tight ass.

She groaned progressively louder as as my cock pushed further and further into her ass and filled her colon. I held still in her when I had my cock fully buried in Kerry’s ass. I wanted to give her ass time to adjust to my cock’s invasion.

Kerry smiled up at me. “God my ass is so full. I knew you would fill my ass like you did my pussy that first night. Okay husband, take your wife’s last hole. Come on babe, fuck my ass like you mean to keep it.”

Like I had the first time she gave me her pussy, I began slowly moving my cock in and out of her ass. Gradually I increased the speed and power of my thrusts until I was rapidly fucking Kerry’s asshole.

As I built to a cum, I began thrusting as hard as I could. Finally I slammed deep into Kerry’s bowels and pumped a big load of cum into her. I moaned in pleasure and she moaned with me. She brought her hands down and held me so my cock stayed deep in her ass while we rested.

That was just the beginning of our wedding night rivalries. We both awoke the next morning tired and sore. Fortunately, we weren’t too tired or sore to grab a shower, get dressed, and pack a few bags. We had to catch a plane. We spent the next two weeks in Hawaii.

We had a Forth of July party attended by many of the same people who had been at our wedding. Kerry got every ones attention so she could make an announcement. She addressed her comments to me more than the gathered crowd. “Ladies and gentlemen, Dave, something very important is about to happen to us. It seems I ran out of my birth control pills in mid May. Since I was about to marry the man of my dreams and we had talked about having children before our wedding, I didn’t refill them. Dave, I love you. I’ve missed my last period, and I think I’m pregnant.”

The crowd erupted in cheers and applause.

I grabbed my wife around her waist and kissed her as I swung her around. Her feet were flying out behind her. As she laughed I slowly stood her back on her feet and gave her a long passionate kiss. I then knelt and kissed her still flat belly. “I love you Kerry and will love our baby as well.”

Eight months later, Kerry gave birth to our beautiful daughter. We named her Mary. Kerry was a loving and devoted mother. Two years later, Mary was joined by her little brother, Danny. I was still very deeply in love with my wife and the mother of my two kids. Our family was complete. At least I think it is, unless Kerry has any more surprises up her sleeve. Or is it up her hot and horny pussy?

Kyle was in a hurry to get to work that morning and Jessie pondered her frustration at his seeming lack of interest in her, lately.

“Bye Jessie, see you tonight.”

“Bye Sweetie”

Kyle closed the door behind him and Jessie stood there in her robe wondering what had changed. Another night, another morning when somehow, she hadn’t had sex with her husband. Last night he stayed up watching sports news and this morning he was in a rush to go to work.

Jessie hated that there seemed to be only one way to meet her needs, but she wandered back to the bedroom, threw her robe on the bed and slipped under the sheet. She thought of her hands as her “second husband” and always met “him” like that, hidden under the sheet.

Jessies hands glided over her nightie, gently brushing her nipples through the smooth silky fabric. They were already responding as she grasped both breasts in her hands and massaged them.

Then she thought, “Why not?” and removed the drawer from her nightstand. In the space behind the drawer was her secret collection of toys. She selected a vibrating egg and slid the drawer back in. As she laid back down, she turned it on – it was still charged up – pulled her panties aside and pushed it deep into her vagina leaving the all-important tab hanging out.

Her fantasy world consisted mostly of reliving and maybe improving past experiences. The older boy who came back from college with new expectations came to mind. She was still a senior in high school.

They’d gone to a movie and sat in the back. Eric’s hand had landed on her leg and pushed the hem of her skirt higher and higher. Under the sheets now, her own hands followed that memory, pulling the hem of her nightie up, up, up. She hadn’t been sure whether to stop him, but it felt good when he started rubbing her panties so she let him continue. And it felt even better when he slipped his fingers in through the leg hole of her underwear. She was wet there and his fingers slid easily between her pussy lips. It was so nice. He even put a finger into her vagina but not very far.

Jessies fingers reached into her panties through the waist and began to rub her patch of pubic hair. She never understood why other girls shaved it off. Hers was soft and furry and she loved it when men, and now her husband, caressed her there. Her fingers moved between her legs and started rubbing the outside of her pussy. Often that was all she needed, though she did like the feeling of her wetness further in, and this morning, there was also the pleasure from the vibrations inside.

After the movie Eric had parked the car at the local lovers’ lane overlooking the city. They’d climbed into the back seat and began making out. She had let him expose her breasts and take her panties completely off. It felt so good when he pushed his finger up inside her. And she hadn’t objected when he took a condom out of his pocket and put it on. She gave him her virginity with most of her clothes still on.

Jessie was rubbing herself vigorously now and had slipped out of her panties to be more comfortable, careful not to tug on the tab of her toy. Her legs were wide open as if it were Eric there and not the fingers of her other hand that were taking her “virginity.” She could feel her orgasm coming on when suddenly there was urgent knocking at the front door of her apartment.

“Damn.”

Her spell broken, she quickly pulled out her egg, slipped her robe back on and went to the door. She hooked the chain across and opened the door a crack. It was James from across the hall.

“James. What’s the m….”

James was standing there barefoot with only shorts and a tank top on. His newspaper was in his hand.

“I’m locked out. I went down to get the newspaper and I’m locked out. Can I use your phone to call Roger?” Roger was the building manager, a 75-year-old chain smoker who looked like he died 3 years ago but could fix just about anything. Most importantly, he had a master key to the apartments.

Jessie unlatched the chain and let James in. The phone was on the wall in the kitchen. They still had a land line despite having the latest cable TV and internet equipment.

“You’re lucky I have the morning off. The phone is in there. I think his number is stuck on the ice box.”

James was trying to find the paper with the number when a thought came over Jessie. Her hormones from earlier were still begging for more.

“Maybe you shouldn’t call him quite yet.”

James turned to see Jessie standing in the kitchen doorway with only her nightie on. Her robe was in a pile on the floor of the dining area. He knew immediately what she wanted but he’d never cheated on Marta and he didn’t quite know what to do.

“Uh. Uh. …” Jessie was certainly a beautiful woman. And it didn’t help his resistance when she came close to him and slipped one strap of her nightie off her shoulder.

Jessie took his hand and placed it on her bare breast. They both felt the electricity of the moment course through their bodies. “Nobody has to know,” she whispered.

Soon they were deep in passionate kissing. James had managed to bare her other breast and was massaging both of them. Then he pushed her against the opening to the kitchen and bent over as he started sucking on her nipples. Her hand found the bulge in his shorts and his hands were rubbing on her legs through the shiny fabric of her nightie.

As Jessie undid James’s shorts and reached inside, his hand pushed the nightie between her legs. They both moaned quietly from the pleasurable sensations. His cock was out now and she was rubbing it vigorously. He managed to pull the nightie up and she felt his hand on her bare pussy.

Suddenly a bit embarrassed, she said, “I guess i forgot to put on my panties,” and giggled girlishly. But she loved it as he played there and finally pushed two fingers deep inside her.

Eventually she took his hand away and pulled him close. Holding his cock straight out, she put it between her legs and closed her legs around it. His hard shaft was flat up against her wet pussy and he started fucking motions that gave them both pleasure.

When her orgasm started to build she decided it was now or never. Leaning hard against the door jamb she rocked her hips forward opened her legs a bit and made herself accessible. She took his cock and placed it at her opening.

“Fuck me, James. Fuck me now.” And he responded by pushing himself in. Now we’ve done it, they each thought to themselves as his thrusts became more and more energetic.

James wanted to show her what a good lover he was, but he felt himself getting ready to cum much too soon, what with the excitement of this unexpected encounter. So he stopped and pulled himself away. He turned her around and guided her to the sink. She slipped out of the nightie and bent over. He took off his top and stepped out of his shoes and shorts. Kneeling down behind her, he pulled her cheeks apart. Drops of her juices were glistening on her fur and her pink vagina opening was begging for love. He tasted the juices on her pussy lips with his tongue and then started licking the little bump that was her clit. When her orgasm blossomed from his attention there he knew it was time.

He stood up and entered her, hoping he could last a while longer. But with her exploding orgasm made stronger by his thrusts in this doggie style position, he felt himself letting go in less than a minute. He hoped she was on birth control.

Jessie moaned and exclaimed, “So good. So good,” as her juices and his mingled. “Don’t stop!” Thrust after thrust more and more of his semen pulsed out inside her. And she was amazed he could keep going after everything was spent. But eventually his shriveled cock popped out of her vagina and it was over.

Jessie stood and turned around. They embraced and started kissing. “I’m so glad we did this,” she said, “It was wonderful.”

“I’m glad too. It’s just … well … I never cheated before.”

“Me neither; I hope you believe that. But I’ve always had the hots for you.”

“Me too. I’m glad it was you.”

Standing there naked, Jessie felt a warm ooze down her leg. She reached over and grabbed a napkin and wiped it up. “Maybe we should go in there,” pointing to the bedroom.

And sitting in plain view with the sheet pulled back were her panties and worse then that, the egg. Jessie turned red. James sized things up immediately and didn’t help by exclaiming, “Now I know why you forgot your panties!” Then realizing her embarrassment, he added, “Oh, oh, I’m so sorry; I’m so sorry.”

“Well it wasn’t the most opportune time for you to knock. … Or maybe it was,” and she kissed him and dragged him into the bed. She laid him on his back and knelt beside him.

“I wasn’t able to do this before,” and she started sucking on his slightly swollen cock tasting the remnants of their love making. Then she licked his balls and then his shaft as it stiffened even more. Meanwhile, James and eased over to where he could kiss her ankles. And then her calves. Jessie got the idea and straightened out her legs.

Soon they were laying on their sides in 69 position. Jessie had her knee up so her pussy was fully exposed. James kissed her thighs and then licked both edges of her pussy. Jessie wrapped her lips around the tip of his rock-hard cock and tweaked it with her tongue. James saw the beads of his own cum in her pussy and aimed his pointed tongue against her clit. Jessie finally took his whole cock in her mouth and started bobbing, bobbing, bobbing with her lips tightly pressing against it.

Jessies orgasm exploded when James’s tongue penetrated her vagina and practically his whole face was pressed into her pussy. It was a few more minutes before she felt his thrusts in her mouth grow more compulsive and tasted his jetting semen. It amazed her how much more he was able to produce. She swallowed several times before it was over.

Jessie laid back with her legs slightly open, a beautiful nude vision for James. James sat up and gazed at her. “You’re so gorgeous,” and he laid beside her kissing her. As they lay there he gently caressed her breasts and ran his hands all over her body, over her back, down her legs, lightly between her legs. She ran her hands over his chest and pulled him close for kisses.

“I’d better be going.” He stood up and gazed at her naked body again. Then he went to the kitchen, put on his clothes and called Roger.

James went back to the bedroom to say goodbye and she was fast asleep with a sheet pulled over her naked form. He kissed her and ran his hand over Jessie’s body through the sheets and left, locking the vision of her asleep in his mind forever.

Jessie awoke at the sound of the door closing. She groped around in the sheets til she found the egg. It was still vibrating softly. She pushed it back inside her and laid there feeling the warm glow it brought. This time her fantasy just relived that very morning. She knew it wouldn’t be the last time she and James would be together as she drifted back to sleep.